sign in sign up
<<
Home , Ashur, Baghatur, Darial Gorge, Gog (DC Comics), Gog and Magog, Magog (comics)

The Ya'juj and The Ma'juj (Gog and )

Abu

Contents Page

Understanding the issue of The Ya'jooj and The Ma'jooj ...... 3 A clarification ...... 4 Dhul-Qarnein ...... 10 Who was Dhul-Qarnein ...... 12 An interesting theory regarding Ya'juj and Ma'juj ...... 21 The History of the Banu during the era of Cyrus ...... 22 The dream of Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam) regarding Cyrus ...... 24 Cyrus's conquest - towards (in the West) ...... 30 Cyrus's journey towards the East (To the far East of the - passing Sogdiana) 31 The Conquest of ...... 34 RELIGION OF CYRUS ...... 36 Ancient Iranian Religion ...... 38 and the Religion of Ibrahim Zardasht...... 38 Ya'juj and Ma'juj ...... 52 Details of the Darial Gorge, and why it fits perfectly with the area in which Dhul-Qarnein erected his barrier ...... 64 The Muslim and their initial altercation with the Ya'juj and Ma'juj (known at that time as 'The ') ...... 87 From Yiddish-speaking, Pagan, Asian Khazarian to Ashkenazi Jew (founders of 'The Jewish Lobby') ...... 88 Who really are the Ya'joj and Ma'joj ...... 122 The descendents of Ya'juj and Ma'juj in the light of the narrations ...... 128 129 ...... رس , ول , ك The tribes of Pinpointing the location of the Ya'juj, Ma'juj and their 3 off-shoot clans ...... 132 Khazaria in relation to the Ya'juj and Ma'juj ...... 136 ( زر ) Mention of Mention of the continent of the ‘Ya’juj and Ma’juj’ in Islamic literature ...... 139 Conclusion ...... 144

2

ﺑﺎﺳﻤﻪ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻰ

ﻧﺤﻤﺪﻩ و ﻧﺼﻠﻲ وﻧﺴﻠﻢ ﻋﻠﻰ رﺳﻮﻟﻪ اﻟﻜﺮﻳﻢ و ﻋﻠﻰ آﻟﻪ و اﺻﺤﺎﺑﻪ اﺟﻤﻌﻴﻦ

Understanding the issue of The Ya'jooj and The Ma'jooj

There are millions of people throughout the world who believe there is an invisible government behind the scenes that controls world events. Unfortunately many people who have investigated and published works on this phenomenon have only gone so far as to identify this group with the label of 'a sinister Jewish lobby', one that has over the last few hundred years blatantly robbed the world of its resources; set off battles and world wars, which have already led to the deaths of millions; and has forced the entire world, comprising of various faiths and beliefs, to happily adopt Secularism, during which laws would no longer be based upon Divine Command, but rather upon the decision of 'Man'.

Then there are those, albeit very few, that have dug deeper to unearth the identity of some of those that make up this sinister group, and to understand the extent of their power.

As for how did this 'lobby' manage to occupy such a position for over so many years, without ever being taken to trial, or being overpowered by any other force, that has perhaps as yet not been penned down, and that shall thus be the core focus of this book, In-sha-.

To facilitate understanding of what is to be discussed, two areas shall first have to be covered, viz. a) The family around which this 'Jewish lobby' has been formed; the date of their on the international scene; the timeline of their rise to power; etc. b) The nature of the 'Ya'juj and Ma'juj (); the personality of the man known as Dhul-Qarnain and the issue of the wall of Dhul-Qarnein.

3

Much of what shall be written regarding 'b' is based upon the research of Anwar Shah Kashmiri, a renowned Muhaddith of his era, as explained by his student, Hifzur-Rahman Suihaarwi in his masterpiece 'Qisas al-Quraan.

To facilitate understanding of what is to be mentioned, the discussion shall commence with the issue of 'Dhul-Qarnein' and 'the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. This shall then be followed by a detailed discussion regarding the nature of what the world today refers to as 'a hidden Jewish Lobby'.

Due to the intricate nature of the discussion that shall be made regarding 'a' and 'b', it should be understood from the very beginning that what is to be explained, despite being based upon principles laid down for abstracting direction from the Quraan and , shall never hold a status greater than that of an 'opinion' in this matter. If it proves correct then that is from the Grace and Mercy of Almighty Allah. And if not, then I seek Almighty Allah's forgiveness, and hope that this effort shall be deemed as an error of a servant in his sincere effort to understand the indication of his master.

A clarification

Certain scholars and elders, for who I hold the highest levels of respect, have expressed their concern regarding the methodology that I have adopted whilst discussing such issues such as this, as well as what has been detailed in my books 'Looking into the Eye of dajjal' and 'Will Istanbul again fall to the '. The basis of their concern is that issues such as these are from the branch of aqaaid (belief), and only that meaning should be understood from the Ahadith regarding such issues, which has been mentioned by scholars of the past.

As one shall read through the pages below, he shall realize, from the writings of Sheikh Hifzur-Rahman and Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib Kashmiri that in matters regarding issues such as Ya'juj and Ma'juj, Dhul-Qarnein, dajjal, etc, there is indeed scope for differing methodologies, as long as it does not waver from the principles laid down for understanding the texts of the Quraan and the Sunnah.

As one shall see, Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib (Rahimahu Allah) in the issue of 'the wall of Ya'juj and Ma'juj', in an effort to reconcile the various apparently contradictory texts, explained such a view which was perhaps never mentioned 4 before him. Understanding that some would perhaps object to his methodology he ended his discussion with the following statement:

و اﻋﻠﻢ ان ﻣﺎ ذﻛﺮﺗﻪ ﻟﻴﺲ ﺗﺄوﻳﻼ ﻓﻲ اﻟﻘﺮآن ﺑﻞ زﻳﺎدة ﺷﻴﻰ ﻣﻦ اﻟﺘﺎرﻳﺦ و اﻟﺘﺠﺮﺑﺔ ﺑﺪون اﺧﺮاج ﻟﻔﻈﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻋﻪ ( ﻋﻘﻴﺪة اﻻﺳﻼم ﻓﻲ ﺣﻴﺎة ﻋﻴﺴﻰ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ اﻟﺴﻼم)

"It must be remembered that whatever I have said in explanation of these verses is not a far-fetched interpretation of Quraan. Rather, without extracting any word of the Quraan from its context, I have kept before me history and experience to arrive at this explanation."

Keeping in front of oneself history and experience, (i.e. events that have occurred and are presently occurring), when attempting to explain the Ahadith regarding those events that shall occur close to Qiyamah is a methodology employed by many of our senior scholars (Akabir).

For example, the renowned commentator of the Ahadith, Sheikh Zakariya al- Khandhalawi (Rahimahu Allah), whilst commentating on the regarding the emergence of Hadrat al-, and how he shall move between Makkah Mukarramah and Madinah Munawwarah a couple of times, within a few days, in his attempt to conceal himself from the saints of the era, fearful that he would be unable to bear the burden of the , offered a new explanation based upon present-day conditions.

The author, Barzanji (Rahimahu Allah) had explained a few journeys between Makkah Mukarramah and Madinah Munawwarah, in a period of fifteen to twenty days, despite being difficult is possible, since each trip at an extremely fast pace can be completed in five days, thereby completing three rounds in about fifteen to twenty days. Barzanji (Rahimahu Allah) then mentioned that it should also be remembered that Sayyiduna al-Mahdi and the men that shall be searching for him shall all be saints (Auliya) of that era, thus it is highly possible that the could be folded for them, (by way of miracle) making each journey short.

On this point Hadrat Sheikh wrote:

ﻣﻨﺸﺄ ﻫﺬا اﻟﻘﻮل ﻣﻦ اﳌﺼﻨﻒ ﻋﺪم ﺗﺼﻮر اﻟﺘﻄﻮر ﰲ وﺳﺎﺋﻞ اﻟﻨﻘﻞ اﻟﺴﺮﻳﻌﺔ و ﺗﺴﻬﻴﻞ اﻟﻄﺮﻗﺎت و ﻫﺬا ﻣﺸﺎﻫﺪ ﰲ ﻋﺼﺮﻧﺎ اﳊﺎﺿﺮ , و اﷲ اﻋﻠﻢ ﲟﺎ ﺳﻴﺴﺘﺠﺪ ﻣﺴﺘﻘﺒﻼ

5

'This explanation has been given due to the thought never crossing the mind of the author that the transport system would undergo unique developments, making journeys extremely short, as we find today. And Almighty Allah alone knows what shall be manufactured in the future!'

Hadrat Sheikh Zakariya (Rahimahu Allah), in this explanation, showed that since the concept of modern-day transport not being in front of the author, he offered a rational explanation to the narration, but his explanation would in no way become binding upon all that would later follow. Rather, taking cue from the method of explanation of previous scholars, latter day commentators would indeed be allowed to explore other possible meanings of the hadith, as long as the explanation would not be in conflict with what has been explicitly mentioned in the Quraan and the Sunnah.

Another example of this is what Hadrat Sheikh Habib Ahmed Kiranwi (Rahimahu the forward of which was ,( ﺣﻞ اﻟﻘﺮآن ) Allah) explained in his , Hallul-Quraan written by the expert jurist and scholar of his era, Sheikh ul Mashaikh, Hadrat Moulana Sahib Thanwi (Rahimahu Allah), who wrote that he had read the Tafsir, from cover to cover, letter by letter, and had found it extremely beneficial for both the Ulema and the general public.

In his Tafsir, Sheikh Habib Ahmed Kiranwi (Rahimahu Allah) explained that the personality known as (Alaihi Salaam), whose meeting with Nabi Musa (Alaihi Salaam) has been mentioned in Quraan, is actually an , with features and qualities of man.

Such an explanation was perhaps not heard of before, or if it was it was not the general view, but this did not deter Sheikh Habib Ahmed (Rahimahu Allah) from adopting this view, nor did Hadrat Sheikh Ashraf Ali Thanwi (Rahimahu Allah) object to his deduction and reasoning.

The renowned jurist and muhadith of South Africa, Sheikh Radha ul Haq (Hafizahullah) has quoted this in his commentary on a book of Aqaidh (beliefs), and has expressed his ,( ﺑﺪر اﻟﻠﻴﺎﱄ ﺷﺮح ﺑﺪء اﻻﻣﺎﱐ ) titled Badru-Layaali, sharh Bad'ul Amali inclination towards this view as well, and has shown how this explanation helps to reconcile with many apparently conflicting issues regarding Khidr.

After making mention of this, Sheikh Mufti Radha ul Haq (Hafizahu-Allah) has then discussed the issue of dajjal in a similar light. He writes: 6

'Dajjal is primarily a and a shaitaan, but he has great resemblance to the characteristics of man. Jubeir ibn Nufeir, Kathir ibn Murrah, and Abu Nuaim (the teacher of Bukhari have all narrated that dajjal is a jinn.

(Hâfiz Nuaim ibn Hammâd (the Ustaad of Imâm Bukhâri) has recorded, through a sound chain 1, the view of four senior Tabi’een, viz. Jubeir ibn Nufeir, Shureih ibn Ubeid, Amr ibn Aswad and Khathir ibn Murrah, all of them saying:

ﻟﻴﺲ ﻫﻮ إﻧﺴﺎن إﻧﻤﺎ ﻫﻮ ﺷﻴﻄﺎن ( ﻛﺘﺎب اﻟﻔﺘﻦ) ‘dajjâl is not human, rather he is a shaitân’. - Abu Muhammad)

To substantiate this, Mufti Radha ul Haq Sahib (Hafizahu Allah) has also quoted the narration of Musnad Ahmed that when dajjal shall appear in front of the people, they shall exclaim that, 'This is a man-jinn.'

Mufti Sahib further explains that in accepting this view (although it has not been in this manner generally understood and explained by the previous scholars) one shall find a unique reconciliation between the apparently conflicting Ahadith regarding the height of dajjal, some showing a height of 40 arms length, while some describe him as 'short'; in some narrations he is described as blind in the right eye, while in some he is described as blind in the left eye; with him shall be an army of shayateen, etc, all of this indicates towards his being a jinn, who at times shall be in one form and at times in another, and he shall make his appearance, close to ( ﺑﺪر اﻟﻠﻴﺎﱄ ﺷﺮح ﺑﺪء اﻻﻣﺎﱐ ) .'Qiyamah, fully in the form of a 'man

What I have written regarding dajjal is very much similar to what Hadrat Mufti Radha ul Haq Sahib (Hafizahu Allah) has written, except that I have inclined to the view that the body and form which dajjal shall appear in is that of a youngster born during the era of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam, viz. Ibn Sayyad, who has been mentioned in great detail in the Ahadith.

I have inclined to this view, since I have seen in it a great reconciliation between many apparently conflicting Ahadith regarding Ibn Sayyad. It is a view that I found to satisfactorily answer why Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi showed so much of 2 as well , ( ﻋﻦ ﺟﺎﺑﺮ ﻓﻠﻢ ﻳﺰل رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﻣﺸﻔﻘﺎ ﻋﻠﻰ أﻣﺘﻪ أﻧﻪ ﻫﻮ اﻟﺪﺟﺎل ) conviction in Ibn Sayyad being dajjal

2 ﺷﺮح ﻣﺸﻜﻞ اﻵﺛﺎر ﺑﺎب( ﺑﻴﺎن ﻣﺸﻜﻞ ﻣﺎ روي ﻋﻦ رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ ﰲ اﺑﻦ ﺻﻴﺎد اﻟﻴﻬﻮدي) 7 as many of the Sahabah Radiyallahu Anhum, during the lifetime of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi, as well as after, the details of which has been discussed in my book, 'Looking into the eye of dajjal', amongst which is the oath that Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Umar Radiyallahu Anhu would take and say: واﷲ ﻣﺎ أﺷﻚ ان اﻟﻤﺴﻴﺢ اﻟﺪﺟﺎل اﺑﻦ ﺻﻴﺎد ( اﺑﻮ داؤد ﺑﺴﻨﺪ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ) ‘By Allâh, I have no doubt that Al Masîh Al Dajjâl is none other than Ibn Sayyâd’

The foundation layer of the world renowned institute of India, Darul Ulum Deoband, Sheikhul Mashaikh, Imam al , Sheikh Hadrat Moulana Qasim Nanotwi Sahib was also inclined to the view that Ibn Sayyad is indeed dajjal, a view .( آب ﺣﻴﺎت ) 'which he clearly stated in his masterpiece 'Aab-Hayaat

From what has been mentioned one can clearly see that in issues such as dajjal being man or jinn, or a combination of both; the nature of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj; the wall of Dhul-Qarnein; the personality of Sayyiduna Khidr, matters relating to Sayyiduna Mahdi and the signs of the approach to Qiyamah, etc, there is indeed scope for different approaches to the subject, and permission to adopt a metaphorical meaning where one finds indication that the literal meaning has perhaps not been intended.

Regarding this Hadrat Mufti Radha Haq Sahib Hafizahu Allah writes:

ت ت اور آده وات ں ادث اور ب و ں ار ت ال وۓ ں ( در ا) 'With regards to the signs of Qiyamah and events to still occur, in most of the Ahadith and text of the previous scriptures kinayah (metonymy/ a figure of speech in which a thing or concept is referred to by the name of something closely associated with that thing or concept )has been utilized.

Sheikh Hifzur Rahmaan Siehaarwi (Rahimahu Allah), after discussing the difference of opinion between Allamah and Allamah Kirmani regarding whether the Tartars were from the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, commented:

'The difference of opinion amongst the scholars in these issues show clearly that there is no explicit ruling from the Quraan and Sunnah in this matter, and that it is open for discussion.'

8

He further states: 'When there was scope for Allamah Kirmani and others to incline to their view, and also scope for Allamah Ibn Kathir and others to refute their stance and incline towards another view, there should then also be scope for another (referring to himself) to offer an opinion in this regard, one that holds the possibility of being correct or incorrect, which may be accepted or rejected.' (Qisas al Quraan)

The methodology that I have adopted in my writings shall In-sha Allah not be found to be far from what Sheikh Hifzur-Rahmaan Seihaarwi (Rahimahu Allah) and Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib (Rahimahu Allah), Hadrat Sheikh Zakariyah Kandhelewi (Rahimahu Allah), Mufti Radha ul Haq Sahib Hafizahu Allah adopted.

The possibility of erring shall however always be there, thus readers must understand that what is being written is an understanding that I have found myself inclined towards. It is not a view which is to be regarded as 'a belief', nor is it to be understood that all scholars held this view.

As for those aspects which have been established as Qat'i Aqaaidh, like the existence of dajjal, his appearance in the form of man, the surge of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj before Qiyamah, etc, these are matters in which there is absolutely no scope for interpretation.

May Almighty Allah always guide us to what is right, and protect us all from deviation. Aameen! - Abu Muhammad)

9

Dhul-Qarnein

3The life of Dhul-Qarnein is an interesting historical event and may be divided into three significant sections.

1. Who was Dhul-Qarnein? 2. The location of the wall that Dhul-Qarnein built. 3. Who are the Ya’juj and Ma’juj (Gog and Magog)?

Scholars may be divided into two groups with regards to this issue.

• It is the opinion of one group that we believe in what the Quraan says about Dhul-Qarnein; the wall; and Gog and Magog (Yajuj and Majuj). As for the details of these matters, e.g. placing the events in chronological order, location of the wall or barrier, and identifying Yajuj and Ma'juj, such matters should not be discussed.

• In contrast, the second group of the Ulema of strive to search out for details. They feel that it is permissible, and in fact at times necessary to delve into such issues.

Since The Quraan made mention regarding Dhul-Qarnein in response to a question from some of Yathrib (Madinah Munawwarah), who were testing the genuineness of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam's claim of Nubuwwah. The answer that was given in Quraan compelled those who posed the questions to admit that the unlettered Messenger of Allah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam spoke on this subject only after receiving the answer through revelation from Allah. This shows that they knew very well

3 (The following pages is practically an edited translation and summary of what Sheikh Hifzur-Rahman has mentioned in Qisas al Quraan. Where need was felt, a few words have been added from my side, in brackets, towards which indication has been made with the name 'Abu Muhammad' after or before the explanation.)

10

the details of Dhul-Qarnain and his wall. They were well aware of his historical character and they enjoyed some sort of relation with this unique personality, due to which they showed honour for him.

Since these facts of Dhul-Qarnein were known to the Jews fourteen hundred years ago, why should it now be impossible or impermissible to relocate its details. Among the great scholars who have delved into this were personalities like Allamah Ibn Taymiyyah, Allamah lbn Kathir, Allamah Ibn AbduI Barr, Imam Razi, Ibn Hajar, Shaikh Badruddin Ayni, Ibn Hisham and Allamah Suhayli (May Almighty Allah shower His mercy upon them all).

Our approach is the same as this batch of Ulema who search for detailed explanations, with regards to this issue.

We have chosen this approach to counter the accusation of the orientalists that the Quraan is not the word of Allah but a work of Muhammad (Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and that some of the facts mentioned it have nothing to do with reality but are repetitions of tales of the . (Na uuzu billah!)

The orientalists are adept at raising false notions that help them in their arguments against Islam. For instance, when the Quraan stated that the Banu Israail were for a long time slaves of Firaun and the in and that Sayyiduna Musa Alaihi Salaam had got them released with the help of miracles, the orientalists not only denied the event but also made fun of the Quraan for having made mention of this. However, subsequent excavations in Egypt brought out the famous tablet of Firaun. The inscription thereon revealed that the Banu Israail were indeed enslaved. Ignorance thus gave way to knowledge and wrong ideas were gradually given up. Rejection was reversed to acceptance.

The question of Dhul-Qarnein, Ya'juj and Ma'juj and the wall is similar to the foregoing examples. The Qur'an has mentioned in Surah al-Kahf, regarding a king named Dhul-Qarnein, who had extended his kingdom over the east and the west. During his conquests he encountered a people who complained regarding the continuous raids of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. They appealed to him to aid them against this troublesome group.

11

Dhul-Qarnein consoled them and built a protecting wall, made of melted iron and copper, in order to close a gap between two mountains, through which this tribe would launch their raids.

The orientalists in their comments on this incident behaved like their predecessor polytheists of Makkah Mukarramah, who would say:

ِ ِ ِ ِ إ ْن َﻫ َﺬا إﻻ َأَﺳﺎﻃ ُﻴﺮ ْاﻷَوﻟ َﻴﻦ 'This is nothing but fables of the ancients.' (al-Anam.6:25)

The orientalists proclaim boldly that this is nothing but old tales without any base They assert that Dhul-Qarnein never existed, neither did Ya'juj and Ma'juj, nor the wall. Under such circumstances, it becomes the duty of the to show that like other issues this event also is a reality and had taken place in the exact manner stated in the Quraan.

Who was Dhul-Qarnein

Before discussing this, we must consider why the Quraan took up this subject. If it had not raised it on its own but rather answered someone's question, what had prompted the questioner to pose that question and who is the person posing the question? Many have unfortunately overlooked this angle, despite this being the to this issue.

It is worth remembering that there are three issues, viz. pinpointing Dhul-Qarnein; knowing about the wall; and finding out who the Ya'juj and Ma'juj were. An answer to anyone of these three will tell us about the other two, since they are all interlinked.

Who asked regarding Dhul-Qarnein

Muhammad Ibn Ishaq has narrated from Sayyiduna Abdullah that the Quraish of Makkah sent Nadr ibn Harith and Uqbah ibn Abu Mu'eet to the religious scholars of the Jews. They conveyed to these scholars the message,

12

"You are and you claim to have knowledge of the earlier Messengers which we do not have. So tell us what may we ask Muhammad (Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam), 'about a sign in your Books confirming his Messengership".

The men of Quraish made known the purpose of their mission when they arrived at Yathrib. The Jewish scholars asked them not to probe much but ask three questions. They said:

"If he gives the correct answers then he is true in his message and he is a true Messenger. You must then obey him. If he does not give the correct answers then he is a liar, and you may do with him as you choose! ''

The questions that they suggested were:

1: Tell us about him whose conquests continued from the east to the west

2: How did those few young men fare who hid themselves in a mountainous cave in fear of their King?

3: Tell us about Rooh (The spirit or soul)

The deputation returned to Makkah Mukarramah and reported to the Quraish what the Jewish had told them. The Quraish said to each other:

"It is now easy for us to decide the truth about Muhammad (Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam). An unlettered person will only be able to answer these questions if he truly receives revelation from a Divine Being. '

The Quraish wasted no time in approaching Rasulullah (Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam) and posing the three questions to him. It was in response to them that Surah al- ( ﺗﻔﺴﲑ اﺑﻦ ﻛﺜﲑ ) .(Kahf was revealed to Rasulullah (Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam

Scholars have narrated this Hadith from different sources and have declared it to be a sound narration. The version by Suddi (one narrator), as narrated by Ibn Abi Haatim in his tafsir, has the addition of:

13

''The Jews said, "Tell us about the whom Allah has mentioned just once in the ". He asked 'who?' They said 'Dhul-Qarnein." 4

From the various narrations discussing the question posed by the Jews, one understands the following:

• The question about Dhul-Qarnein, although asked by the Quraish, was actually on behalf of the Jews.

• The question was about a man who is called Dhul-Qarnein and mentioned in the Torah only once. (Further on one shall realize that Dhul-Qarnein has been mentioned in the Taurah at various places, but in only one of these places has he been shown as 'the one with two-horns, which translate as 'Dhul-Qarnein'. Thus, it is highly possible that the question that was originally posed was, 'Inform us of the Nabi who has been mentioned as 'Dhul-Qarnein' only once in the Taurah!' - Abu Muhammad)

• The Quraan had not given this man the Dhul-Qarnein. Rather it was a title with which he was known in previous times.

(The author thereafter discusses in detail the proofs that Dhul-Qarnein was not Alexander, Philip of Macedonia, known as Alexander, The Great. The only similarity between the two was the name 'Sikandar/Alexander'. The details of this may be or in its english translation, 'Stories from the ( ص ارآن ) read in the original Urdu Quraan', published by Darul-Ishaat, Karachi-Pakistan - Abu Muhammad).

It should also be known that just as Alexander of Macedonia is called by some as 'Dhul-Qarnein' because of his name, his riches and his kingdom so too the Arabs would call some of the kings of 'Dhul-Qarnein' merely on account of their immense wealth, possessions and huge kingdoms. All of them were called 'Dhul- Qarnein' but the ones they referred to was not the one discussed in Quraan.

 ِ   ِ 4 َﻋ ِﻦ اﻟﺴﺪ ي ﻗَ َﺎل : ﻗﺎﻟﺖ اﻟﻴﻬﻮد ﻟﻠﻨِﱯ َﺻﻠﻰ اﻟﻠﻪُ َﻋﻠَﻴْﻪ َو َﺳﻠ َ ﻢ «: ﻳَﺎ ُﳏَﻤ ُﺪ، إﳕﺎ ﺗﺬﻛﺮ إﺑﺮاﻫﻴﻢ وﻣﻮﺳﻰ وﻋﻴﺴﻰ واﻟﻨﺒﻴﲔ أﻧﻚ ﲰﻌﺖ ذﻛﺮﻫﻢ ِ ِ ٍ ﻣﻨﺎ، ﻓﺄﺧﱪﻧﺎ َﻋ ْﻦ ﻧَ ّﱯ َﱂْ ﻳﺬﻛﺮﻩ اﷲ ﰲ اﻟﺘﻮراة إﻻ ﰲ ﻣﻜﺎن َواﺣﺪ . ﻗَ َ ﺎل : وﻣﻦ ُﻫَﻮ؟ ﻗﺎﻟﻮا : ذو اﻟﻘ ﺮﻧﲔ . ﻗَ َ ﺎل : َﻣﺎ ﺑﻠﻐﲏ ﻋﻨﻪ ﺷﻲء . ﻓﺨﺮﺟﻮا ﻓﺮﺣﲔ وﻗﺪ ﻏﻠﺒﻮا ﰲ أﻧﻔﺴﻬﻢ، ﻓﻠﻢ ﻳﺒﻠﻐﻮا ﺑﺎب اﻟﺒﻴﺖ ﺣﱴ ﻧﺰل ﺟﱪﻳﻞ ﺆﻻء اﻵﻳﺎت وﻳﺴﺌﻠﻮﻧﻚ ﻋﻦ ذي اﻟﻘﺮﻧﲔ ﻗﻞ ﺳﺄﺗﻠﻮا ﻋﻠﻴﻜﻢ ﻣﻨﻪ ذﻛﺮا 14

Allamah Anwar Shah Kashmiri, whilst discussing this issue, stated:

واﻟﺮاﺟﺢ اﻧﻪ ﻟﻴﺲ ﻣﻦ أذواء اﻟﻴﻤﻦ و ﻻ ﻛﻴﻘﺒﺎ د ﻣﻦ ﻣﻠﻮك اﻟﻌﺠﻢ و ﻻ اﺳﻜﻨﺪر ﺑﻦ ﻓﻴﻠﻔﻮس ﺑﻞ ﻣﻠﻚ آﺧﺮ ﻣﻦ اﻟﺼﺎﻟﺤﻴﻦ ﻳﻨﺘﻬﻲ ﻧﺴﺒﻪ اﻟﻰ اﻟﻌﺮب اﻟﺴﺎﻣﻴﻴﻦ اﻻوﻟﻴﻦ - ذﻛﺮﻩ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ اﻟﻨﺎﺳﺦ ( ﻋﻘﻴﺪة اﻻﺳﻼم ﻓﻲ ﺣﻴﺎة ﻋﻴﺴﻰ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ اﻟﺴﻼم ) )

'The preferred view is that he was not one of the kings of Yemen, nor Kayqobad (a -Arab king), nor was he Sikandar ibn Philips (Macedoni). Rather he was a pious king quite different from them. The author of 'An'Naasikh' has traced his line of descent to the ancient Saamiyah Arabs.'

Allamah Anwar also stated that Dhul-Qarnein was neither from the East nor from the West, but rather from some place in-between.

After perusing through the various different opinions regarding Dhul-Qarnein, it may be safely stated that the numerous different views regarding this personality may be overlooked except for two which are worthy of consideration. One of these views is ascribed to the earlier authorities while the second to a research scholar of later days.

Opinion of the Earlier Scholars

The Ulema of the earlier times contend that the Dhul-Qarnein mentioned in Quraan was a pure Arab by descent and of the earlier Saamiyah tribes. He was a contemporary of Sayyiduna lbrahim Alaihi Salaam. The two had been together when they performed .

This, view, despite being popular amongst the early scholars, does not seem to have any sound backing. Rather, the Israili narrations, upon which this view has been based, differ so much with each other regarding the details of this individual, that leads to the feeling that the narrations showing Dhul-Qarnein as a man of the era of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam were mere Israili fabrications, (or were based on Israili narrations that made mention of Dhul-Qarnein benefitting from an Ibrahim, and a narrator later misunderstood the man 'Ibrahim' to have been referring to Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam. Proof of the existence of an 'Ibrahim, from whom Dhul- Qarnein benefitted tremendously shall follow In-sha Allah. - Abu Muhammad).

Also, the Quraan has described Dhul-Qarnein as one who accomplished three historical feats during his life. The first was that he reached to the limits of the earth at the east where he found the sun rising. The second was that he reached the 15 setting point of the sun, meaning that he went so far west where all habitation ceased and he was before that portion of an ocean where it seemed that the sun was going down in a murky water. The third was an expedition during which he encountered a people who did not know his language and who complained to him of the harassment of Ya'juj and Ma'juj. He then built for them a strong wall made of iron and copper, between two mountains, thus, protecting them from the raids of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. The narrations that show Dhul-Qarnein as a man from the era of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam however make no mention whatsoever regarding these feats.

On the basis of these two issues one feels inclined to instead search for a 'Dhul- Qarnein that has been mentioned in the Taurah, who had accomplished these feats, and who the Jews held in high regard. Before proceeding in this direction however, a gist of the differences that arise from the opinions narrated from the early scholars, which they probably derived from Israili sources, shall be given below. One shall then understand better why it is being said that the basis for their statement was not of a sound nature, but rather some Israili narration. a) In the statements of the previous scholars regarding the name of Dhul-Qarnein, one finds indication that the one they felt was Dhul-Qarnein could in no way possible have been alive during the era of Sayyiduna Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

For example, Zubayr bin Bakkar and Ibn Mardawiyah relate (on the authority of Sayyiduna Abdullah lbn Abbas) that his name was Abdullah bin Dahhak ibn M'ad ibn Adnan. Hafiz Ibn Hajar rejects this version as very weak. He points out that if it were correct then he could never have been a contemporary of Sayyiduna Ibrahim, since there are forty steps in the line of descent between Nabi lbrahim Alaihi Salaam and Adnan. (Fath al Bari)

lbn Hisham, Ka'b Ahbar and Ja'far ibn Habib suggest that his name was Mus'ab ibn Abdullah or Mus'ab Himyar. Hafiz Ibn Hajar also tends to hold the same opinion. Hafiz Ibn Abdul Barr however points out that there are fourteen generations between Mus'ab and Qahtan, and from Nabi Ibrahim to Falj (the brother of Qahtan) there are seven generations. Accordingly this man too could not have been a contemporary of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

Ja'far bin Habib hold a second opinion that the name of Dhul-Qarnein could have been Manzar bin Abi Al-Qays. This too is incorrect since this king was 16

born after Sayyiduna Sulayman Alaihi Salaam, years after Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

Ibn Hisham has given a second opinion in his Seerah, that the name of Dhul- Qarnein was Marzaban ibn Mardawiyah. But history does not record any king by this name. Besides, we have seen that the Ulema of the earlier period stress that Dhul-Qarnein was of pure Arab descent while the names Marzaban and Mardawiyah are not names. They are ajami (non- Arabic). Thus, if there had been a king by that name, he would have been an ajami, not an Arab.

Wahb bin Munabbih has suggested that his name was Sa'b bin Maraid (Tubba' the first). This too is incorrect since the recorded name of Tubba' the 1st was Harith ar Ra'ish or Zayd. Secondly, no (Himyari) Tubba' was ever a contemporary of Sayyidina Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

Dar-e-Qutni and Ibn Maakoola have said that he was Harmas or Hardus ibn Qaytoon ibn Nati. This too is a grave mistake because this was the name of the grandfather of Alexander of Macedonia (the -worshipper).

We see from this that despite the earlier scholars making mention that Dhul- Qarnein was a contemporary or Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam, they differ greatly as to regards his name, and the name and identity that they have provided in nearly all cases was not one who could have been in the era of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam. The difference of opinion that exists amongst the earlier scholars indicates to the fact that their views on this matter was not based upon any such proof, which was to be regarded as binding upon all other scholars, and which left no scope for an alternative view.

As for why this personality held the title Dhul-Qarnein (one with two horns), here too scholars have offered various differing opinions, again due to the fact that there was no concrete evidence for any one opinion. Had there been such evidence, there would not have been no many different views.

Some examples of the opinions worthy of mention regarding why this man was called Dhul-Qarnein are as follows:

17

1) He ruled over two kingdoms, Rome and Persia. The word 'qarn', means horn, and it is used to symbolize colonial power and government, meaning one who reigned over two governments and was master over them.

(This opinion was based upon the assumption that Alexander of Macedonia was Dhul-Qarnein, which as mentioned, was not the case)

2) He reached the limits of the East and the West in his expeditions. During both the expeditions, he conquered many countries and colonized them. This view has been narrated by Zuhri.

(This view is based on a narration attributed to Sufyan and Mujahid, according to which four Kings have passed in history who have ruled over the world, two of them were Muslims and two unbelievers. The four were Nabi Sulayman, Dhul-Qarnein, and Bukht-. This narrative is however defective. If we concede for some time that Sayyiduna Sulayman Alaihi Salaam and Dhul-Qarnein did rule over all the world, though this is not proven, even then the historical facts available with us reject the fact that Nimrood and Bukht-Nasr ever ruled over the whole world.)

3) He had long hair and he parted them in two. He tied up each of them and placed them on both shoulders. They were described as horns and he was thus given the title. This statement is ascribed to Hasan al-Basri.

(This statement is a mere assumption, neither is it definite that Hasan al- Basri really said this.)

4) He had preached to a cruel king or to his own people, to believe in one Allah, but the king, or the people, struck him hard on one side of his head. As a result of the strike, he died. But he was given life again, upon which he returned to the very same people. They struck him on the other side of the head and he was killed. It was because of the two marks of injury on his head that he got this title, Dhul-Qarnein. This statement is attributed to Sayyiduna Ali Radiyallahu Anhu.

This explanation of Sayyiduna Ali Radiyallahu Anhu has been reported through two lines of transmission. Hafiz Ibn Hajar has commented that one of the two sources is weak and unreliable. About the second he has said that although the chain looks acceptable but its text is questionable as far

18

as these words are concerned, 'Almighty Allah sent him to his people .a phrase which is normally used to refer to a Nabi ,' ا و'

In my view (Ml Hifzur-Rahman) this opinion quoted from Sayyiduna Ali Radiyallahu Anhu does not correspond to the Quraanic description of Dhul- Qarnein as a wise, powerful ruler. The Quraan explains that he ruled over a large territory and was a successful king. On the contrary, this version pictures him as a mere preacher who was not accepted by even his own people: Besides, the miracle of coming back to life, attributed to him in the words of Sayyiduna Ali Radiyallahu Anhu would surely have been in the Quraan if it was true, since this would have enhanced the greatness of Dhul-Qarnein. It is highly possible that Sayyiduna Ali may have described this miracle for someone other than the Quraanic Dhul-Qarnein and some narrator down the line of transmission may have mixed up the names.

Summary: As can be seen from the above mentioned discussion, the reasons offered behind the title of Dhul-Qarnein differ tremendously, and allow scope for further investigation.

We have observed the confusion in the writings of the earlier scholars on the question of the name and title of Dhul-Qarnein. Similarly, regarding the details of the life of this man, there is much confusion on this aspect, too.

For example, according to Azraqi, Dhul-Qarnein had embraced Islam at the hands of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam and then made the circumambulation of the Ka'aba with Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam and Nabi Ismail Alaihi Salaam. (AI Bidayah) This implies that he had gone to Makkah Mukarramah where he embraced Islam.

According to Ali bin , Dhul-Qarnein set off on foot to perform Hajj. When Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam learnt of it, he went forward to receive him. (Fath al Bari) This version suggests that Dhul-Qarnein was a Muslim, even before he met Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

Difference of opinion exists also with regards to Dhul-Qarnein's ancestry. Some people suggest he was from the first of the Saamiyah, whilst others state that he had descended from the Himyari kings.

All of the above mentioned conflicting versions clearly show that there was no particular view that was agreed upon by the scholars of earlier times, and that there

19 was and still is scope for an alternative view. What also makes one skeptical of the above mentioned opinions is that if Dhul-Qarnein was present during the era of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam, why is it that no mention of this meeting can be found in the Quraan, nor in the Sunnah.

When the episodes of Nimrood's altercations with Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam have been mentioned in so much of detail in the Quraan, one would expect that at least some indication be made to the meetings between Dhul-Qarnein and Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam as well. It is surprising indeed that the Quraan recounts the opposition of the unbelieving king, , against Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam, yet makes no mention whatsoever of a strong and powerful king who had embraced Islam at the hands of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

From the above what becomes clear is that just as there is no solid proof regarding the lineage, name and identity of Dhul-Qarnein, upon which scholars of earlier times had based their opinions, so too is it with the notion that Dhul-Qarnein had been in the era of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam.

The views of latter-day scholars

Some of the later day scholars had adopted the wrong idea that Alexander of Macedonia is the one to whom the Quraan refers to as Dhul-Qarnein. Other have deemed it enough to agree with the conclusions of the previous scholars, without examining them for correctness or shortcomings. And then there are those who have nominated one of the several Himyari Kings of Yemen as Dhul-Qarnein, but without assigning any real reason for doing so.

However, one opinion stands out as worthy of consideration. It is the conclusion of Maulana Abul Kalam Azad. He has investigated the issue in depth. As far as his commentary on the Quraan is concerned, we disagree with Maulana Azad to quite an extent. However on this particular issue, after deliberating on his views very carefully, especially since his views were different from those of the earlier scholars, we finally had to agree with him on this issue.

It is an accepted fact that despite the greatness of the earlier scholars, the door of investigation and research has not been closed. Also, the latter-day Ulema, have differed from the earlier scholars on innumerable issues within the limits of the Quraan and the Ahadith, especially on historical aspects and in view of present available knowledge. There are many issues which we are able to solve easily today, 20 which had remained unsolved in the times of the earlier Ulema. We must thus not reject the conclusions of Moulana Azad, if they are found sound from a historical point of view, merely on the basis that it is his research and conclusion.

Due to the length of the research of Maulana Azad, for brevity sake, we shall quote here only a part of it.

(Note : Moulana Hifzur-Rahman did not agree with every point of Moulana's research in this topic. Thus, only what he agreed with shall be mentioned in the lines below. - Abu Muhammad)

An interesting theory regarding Ya'juj and Ma'juj

Let us recall the Hadith narrated by Muhammad ibn Ishaq and Sheikh Jallaluddin Suyuti about the questions the Quraish asked Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam on the promptings of the Jews. The questions were about the people of the cave and Dhul-Qarnein. The question that arises naturally is why did the Jews select these topics and what was their interest in them?

It is worthwhile observing that the jews set these questions as a criteria for confirming the truth of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam as Allah's Messenger. The fact that they asked regarding Dhul-Qarnein indicates that this man held great significance in their lives and in their history, and the details of his journeys and conquests were well known to them. Had they known nothing about it themselves., they would never have based the truthfulness of the messengership of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam upon the answer given to them.

In response to their answer, Almighty Allah made mention of three journeys made by this conqueror, towards the West, towards the East, and finally towards a nation known as Ya'juj and Ma'juj. The Jews, upon receiving the answer, remained silent, which meant that it corresponded exactly with what they knew.

It would thus seem fair to search within their books and scriptures to see if any mention can still be found regarding such a personality who travelled towards the West, and then towards the East as a conqueror, who held the title of 'a man of two horns - Dhul-Qarnein), one who erected a barrier in order to save a nation from the tyranny of an oppressive nation known as Gog and Magog, and one who benefitted the Jews to some extent, due to which they gave him reverence.

21

In the scriptures of the Jews and in their history one indeed finds mention of a man .( ورس ) who fits this description perfectly, a man known as Cyrus

It is this individual whom the Jews would always be indebted to. It was because of him that the Banu Israel were removed from the clutches of the Babylonians and returned to the land of Al-Aqsa. Through his aid, they rebuilt the city of and the Masjid of Al-Aqsa. Their Ambiya referred to him with the of 'The Masih', 'The Shepherd of Allah', and 'The Ram, with two horns'. In his lifetime, he destroyed pagan Babylon, and revived tauhid (the belief in one Allah) in the lands of Persia and Media 5 (Iran). A brief history of the relationship between the Banu Israel and Cyrus shall help greatly in understanding why this man was most probably the personality, regarding whom the Jews asked, and who was then mentioned as 'Dhul-Qarnein' (the man with two horns) in the Quraan.

The History of the Banu Israel during the era of Cyrus

Approximately 700 years before the coming of Nabi Isa, there were two great kingdoms in , viz. Aashuri (with its capital at Neinawa) and the Babylonian Kingdom (with its capital at Babylon). Both were oppressive and cruel. In 612 B.C. the king of Babylon, Bukht-e-Nasar (Nabuchardnazar) gained control over Aashuri as well, and thus established himself as the sole power in Iraq. This King was extremely cruel and tyrannical. It was not enough for him to merely conquer countries but he destroyed whatever he overran and made the subjects captive and herded them to Babylon as slaves.

During this time the state of the Banu Israel in Jerusalem has deteriorated considerably. Their spiritual, moral and social life had rusted and they had become habitual with vice and evil, to such an extent that assassinating their own Ambiya had began a trivial matter for them.

5 Media (Old Persian: Māda , Middle Persian: Mād ) is a region of north-western Iran, best known for having been the political and cultural base of the Medes. During the Achaemenid period, it comprised present-day Azarbaijan, Iranian Kurdistan and western Tabaristan. As a satrapy under Achaemenid rule, it would eventually encompass a wider region, stretching to southern Dagestan in the north. However, after the wars of , the northern parts were separated due to the Partition of Babylon and became known as Atropatene , while the remaining region became known as Lesser Media . 22

As a result, Almighty Allah punished them through the tyrant Bukht-e-Nasr. He enslaved more than a hundred thousand of their people and drove them, as one leads sheep, to Babylon. Before returning to Iraq, he ordered that the Masjid of Aqsa (Bait-ul-Maqdis) be razed to the ground.

The Banu Israil had in fact been forewarned on this impending punishment by Nabi Yasa' (Alaihi Salaam) and Armiyah (Alaihi Salaam), but they had paid no need to their call whatsoever. Their eyes opened to the truth only after the punishment had descended upon them, which was of course to late. In their dark days of sorrow and slavery however, they were still able to hold onto a of hope, which had been given by Nabi Yasa'(Alaihi Salaam) and Nabi Armiyah(Alaihi Salaam). Whilst warning them of a coming Divine punishment, they had also informed them that approximately seventy years after being driven out of the Blessed Land they would return as free men. They had promised the Banu Israil that a Masih (an anointed/selected one) and a 'shepherd of Allah' will come to their rescue and return them back to the land of Aqsa. They had even made mention that his name would be Cyrus (Khorus), and that he would be instrumental in opening a new chapter in the lives of the Banu Israil.

Whilst in captivity in Babylon, Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam), on account of his unique character and outstanding knowledge, earned the respect of the Babylonian rulers and rose to the position of chief advisor to the government. During this time, Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam) saw many dreams regarding future happenings, which the has recorded. Amongst those dreams was one which predicted the coming of Cyrus, and the emancipation of the Banu Israil. It was in this dream that Cyrus was shown as a ram, with two horns, thus earning him the title of 'Dhul-Qarnein' (the one with two horns).

The predictions regarding Cyrus, which can still be found in the Bible, shall first be quoted, with some explanation, followed by the dream of Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam), together with the interpretation offered by the angel, Jibrail (Alaihi Salaam).

The glad-tidings of Cyrus on the tongue of Nabi Yasa'(Alaihi Salaam)

(Isaiah 45 - New International Version (NIV)

“This is what the LORD says to his anointed (Masih), to Cyrus, whose right hand I take hold of, to subdue nations before him and to strip kings of their armor, to open 23 doors before him, so that gates will not be shut. I will go before you and will level the mountains. I will break down gates of bronze and cut through bars of iron. I will give you hidden treasures, riches stored in secret places, so that you may know that I am the LORD, the of Israel, who summons you by name. For the sake of my servant, of Israel my chosen, I summon you by name and bestow on you a title of honor. Though you do not acknowledge me. I am the LORD , and there is no other; apart from me there is no God. I will strengthen you, though you have not acknowledged me, so that from the rising of the sun to the place of its setting people may know there is none besides me.

(Note: In this prediction mention is made of a conqueror that shall rise to remove the children of Israel from the clutches of the Babylonians. Through him, people of the East and the West shall learn regarding Almighty Allah. He will be blessed with treasures which are inaccessible to others. He will have a title of honour. This is all in conformance to how Almighty Allah has described Dhul-Qarnein in Quraan. The only contradiction that is found in the above is the wording 'Though you do not acknowledge me ', which makes indication that Cyrus was not a believer. It is perhaps on account of this that certain Israili narrations, which appear in the books of Tafsir, record Cyrus as a fire-worshipper, who showed mercy towards the Banu Israil. This however, is far from the truth, since there are numerous passages in the Bible that clearly show Cyrus not only as a believer in the Oneness of Almighty Allah, but as an ardent inviter towards tauhid as well. - Abu Muhammad)

The dream of Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam) regarding Cyrus

Daniel 8 (KJV)

In the third year of the reign of king Belshazzar a vision appeared unto me, even unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at the first. And I saw in a vision; and it came to pass, when I saw, that I was at Shushan in the palace, which is in the province of Elam; and I saw in a vision, and I was by the river of Ulai. Then I lifted up mine eyes, and saw, and, behold, there stood before the river a ram which had two horns: and the two horns were high; but one was higher than the other, and the higher came up last.

24

I saw the ram pushing westward, and northward, and southward; so that no beasts might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand; but he did according to his will, and became great. And as I was considering, behold, a he-goat came from the west on the face of the whole earth, and touched not the ground: and the goat had a notable horn between his eyes. And he came to the ram that had two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power. And I saw him come close unto the ram, and smote the ram, and broke his two horns: and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand. Interpretation: And it came to pass, when I, even I Daniel, had seen the vision, and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance of a man. And I heard a man's voice between the banks of Ulai, which called, and said, , make this man to understand the vision. So he came near where I stood: and when he came, I was afraid, and fell upon my face: but he said unto me, Understand, O son of man: for at the time of the end shall be the vision. Now as he was speaking with me, I was in a deep sleep on my face toward the ground: but he touched me, and set me upright. And he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the indignation: for at the time appointed the end shall be. The ram which thou sawest having two horns are the kings of Media and Persia. And the rough goat is the king of Grecia (Greece): and the great horn that is between his eyes is the first king. (Explanation: Nabi Danyaal (Alaihi Salaam) was shown two mighty rulers, one depicted as a ram, with two horns, in front of whom no beast could stand, and who would become great. The angel Jibrail (Alaihi Salaam) would later explain that this referred to the Kings Of Media and Persia. As we shall explain further on, it was King Cyrus who gathered of Media and Persia under his wing, after which he turned his attention towards Babylon, and consequently set the Banu Israil free.

25

The work accomplished by Cyrus however would be short-lived, and less than 200 years later, during Greek invaders, amongst whom Alexander of Macedonia would be most famous, would destroy the empire of tauhid set up by Cyrus and force the land into pagan worship once again.

Nabi 's (Alaihi Salaam) description of Cyrus ( 1- New International Version)

In the first year of Cyrus king of Persia, in order to fulfill the word of the LORD spoken by , the LORD moved the heart of Cyrus king of Persia to make a proclamation throughout his realm and also to it in writing:

“This is what Cyrus king of Persia says:

“‘The LORD , the God of heaven, has given me all the kingdoms of the earth and he has appointed me to build a temple for him at Jerusalem in Judah. Any of his people among you may go up to Jerusalem in Judah and build the temple of the LORD , the God of Israel, the God who is in Jerusalem, and may their God be with them. Upon examining these, as well as other very clear predicted descriptions regarding Cyrus, one can easily reach the following significant conclusions.

• The one who delivered the Banu Isra'il from captivity at Babylon was named Khoras, (or Cyrus). He was king over the two combined states of Faaris (Persia) and Media. • It was on the basis of the vision of Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam) and its interpretation by the angel, Jibrail, and due to his ruling over the two kingdoms of Faaris and Media that Cyrus was called the king with two horns (Dhul-Qarnein). It was because of this belief that the Banu Israil called him by the title Dhul-Qarnein. • In the Sahifahs of the Ambiya (Alaihimu Salaam) of the Banu Israa'il, this king is called the Masih, the rescuer of the Banu Israil and the shepherd of God. • Even though the Jews are given to national prejudice and ancestral narrow mindedness to an extreme degree yet they would still refer to this non- Israilite with a description that they would normally reserve only for their

26

Ambiya (Alaihimu Salaam). This is because of the great service Cyrus provided towards them. • Historical events have confirmed that the predictions of the Ambiya (Alaihimu Salaam) were borne out when Cyrus was the one to deliver the Jews from slavery at Babylon and to re-populate Bayt al Maqdis. • The Sahifah of Nabi Yasa' (Alaihi Salaam) (Isaiah - 45) has shown him as coming from the north, as a saviour of the Banu Israil. (Cyrus did indeed come from the north of Babylon, after completing his expedition against the Lydia, as shall be seen in the following pages. - Abu Muhammad) • Nabi Zakariya (Zechariah 6) had foretold him as a growing branch. This means that his growth and coming would be in an extraordinary manner. This is in line with what generally happens when Almighty Allah intends to get someone to do something special.

Historical account of Cyrus

(Historians have mentioned, whilst discussing the history of Persia that The Medes unified Iran as a nation and empire in 625 BCE. The Achaemenid Empire(550–330 BCE), founded by Cyrus the Great, was the first Persian empire and it ruled from the Balkans to and also Central Asia, spanning three continents, from their seat of power in Persis (Persepolis). It was the largest empire yet seen and the first world empire. The First Persian Empire was the only civilization in all of history to connect over 40% of the global population, accounting for approximately 49.4 million of the world's 112.4 million people in around 480 BCE. They were succeeded by the Seleucid, Parthian, and Sasanian Empires, who successively governed Iran for almost 1,000 years and made Iran once again as a leading power in the world. Persia's arch-rival was the Roman Empire and its successor, the . (https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Iran) - Abu Muhammad)

In 622 BC, Babylon (Iraqi Empire) and Naynawa (Aashuri Empire) were at the peak of their glory and popularity while Persia was divided into two separate kingdoms. The north western part was known as Media and the western area was Faaris. The reins of government in both rested with tribal chiefs, who operated under the indirect command of either the Babylonian Empire or the Aashuri Empire. In 612 BC, the Aashuri Empire collapsed and Media thus gained independence.

27

However, there seemed no possibility that Persia could ever emerge as a dominant power, especially in the face of the tyrannical rule of Bukht-e-Nasr.

But, destiny had other plans. In 559 BC it raised to power and glory an ordinary man who ruled over a small region. His rise was amazing and miraculous. His piety, fair dealing and discreet politics brought him up as a king over both factions of Persia and the tribal chiefs of Faaris and Media voluntarily handed over to him authority over their kingdoms. There was no bloodshed or fighting. The people of Faaris called him Gorush or Kayarsh and the Jews called him Khorus.

(Moulana Hifzur-Rahmaan, in his master-piece, Qisas-al-Quraan, has discussed in detail regarding the life of Cyrus and his expeditions towards the West and the East, quoting from the Encyclopaedia Britannica. Instead of translating Moulana's quotations, I have preferred to quote directly from the source. The next few paragraphs are thus slightly edited passages of the Encyclopedia Britannica. - The main source of the life of Cyrus is the writings of Herodotus. Having been born about 50 years after the era of Cyrus, his biography of Cyrus is considered the basis upon which later historians based their writings. - Abu Muhammad)

Description of Cyrus, based upon the writings of Herodotus

Cyrus the Great, also called Cyrus II, (born 590–580 BCE, Media, or Persis [now in Iran]—died c. 529, Asia), a conqueror who founded the Achaemenian empire (shown in brown), centered around Persia and comprising the Near East from the Aegean Sea eastward (an elongated embayment of the Mediterranean Sea located between the Greek and Anatolian peninsulas) to the Indus River.

Take note of the position of Persis/Persia/Faaris (in light blue); Media (in dark blue); of / (in orange); of Lydia (in ); of Babylon (in red), Sogdiana (in pink) and of the land of the , towards the North (in green). From the area shown in brown, one can easily gauge the size of the empire of Cyrus, and understand why it has been described as 'the largest empire yet seen and the first world empire, the only civilization in all of history to connect over 40% of the global population, accounting for approximately 49.4 million of the world's 112.4 million people in around 480 BCE.'

28

Using the map above, and the biography of Cyrus as documented in the Encyclopedia Britannica, with much of its information based upon what Herodotus had written, we shall first follow the travels and conquests of Cyrus, and then see if it corresponds to the route of travel of Dhul-Qarnein, which has been described in the Quraan.

Herodotus says that the Persians called Cyrus their father, while later Achaemenian rulers were not so well regarded. The story of the childhood of Cyrus, as told by Herodotus is as follow: Astyages, the king of the Medes and lord of the Persians, gave his daughter in marriage to his vassal in Persis, a prince called Cambyses. From this marriage Cyrus was born. Astyages, having had a dream that the baby would grow up to overthrow him, ordered Cyrus slain. His chief adviser, however, instead gave the baby to a shepherd to raise. When he was 10 years old, Cyrus, because of his outstanding qualities, was discovered by Astyages, who, in spite of the dream, was persuaded to allow the boy to live. Cyrus, when he reached manhood in Persis, revolted against his maternal grandfather and overlord. Astyages marched against the rebel, but his army deserted him and surrendered to Cyrus in 550 BCE. 29

Cyrus's conquest - towards Lydia (in the West)

After inheriting the empire of the Medes, Cyrus first had to consolidate his power over Iranian tribes on the Iranian plateau before expanding to the west . Croesus, king of Lydia in Asia Minor (), had enlarged his domains at the expense of the Medes when he heard of the fall of Astyages. Cyrus, as successor of the Median king, marched against Lydia. Sardis, the Lydian capital, was captured in 547 or 546, and Croesus was either killed or burned himself to death, though according to other sources he was taken prisoner by Cyrus and well treated.

The Greek cities on the Aegean Sea coast, as vassals of the Lydian king, now became subject to Cyrus, and most of them submitted after short sieges. Several revolts of the Greek cities were later suppressed with severity. Next Cyrus turned to Babylonia, where the dissatisfaction of the people with the ruler, Nabonidus , gave him a pretext for invading the lowlands. The conquest was quick, for even the priests of Marduk, the national deity of the great metropolis of Babylon, had become estranged from Nabonidus. In October 539 BCE, the greatest city of the ancient world fell to the Persians.

In the Bible (e.g., Ezra 1:1–4), Cyrus is famous for freeing the Jewish captives in Babylonia and allowing them to return to their homeland. Cyrus was also tolerant toward the Babylonians and others. The capture of Babylon delivered not only into the hands of Cyrus but also and , which had been conquered previously by the Babylonians. The ruler of Cilicia in Asia Minor had become an ally of Cyrus when the latter marched against Croesus, and Cilicia retained a special status in Cyrus’s empire. Thus it was by diplomacy as well as force of arms that he established the largest empire known until his time.

Cyrus seems to have had several capitals. One was the city of Ecbatana, modern Hamadan, former capital of the Medes, and another was a new capital of the empire, Pasargadae, in Persis, said to be on the site where Cyrus had won the battle against Astyages. The ruins today, though few, arouse admiration in the visitor. Cyrus also kept Babylon as a winter capital.

Cyrus was quick to learn from the conquered peoples. He not only conciliated the Medes but united them with the Persians in a kind of dual monarchy of the Medes 30 and Persians. Cyrus had to borrow the traditions of kingship from the Medes, who had ruled an empire when the Persians were merely their vassals. A Mede was probably made an adviser to the Achaemenian king, as a sort of chief minister; on later relics at Persepolis, a capital of the Achaemenian kings from the time of Darius, a Mede is frequently depicted together with the great king. The Elamites, indigenous inhabitants of Persis, were also the teachers of the Persians in many ways, as can be seen, for example, in the Elamite dress worn by Persians and by Elamite objects carried by them on the stone relics at Persepolis. There also seems to have been little innovation in government and rule, but rather a willingness to borrow, combined with an ability to adapt what was borrowed to the new empire. Cyrus was undoubtedly the guiding genius in the creation not only of a great empire but in the formation of Achaemenian culture and civilization.

Cyrus's journey towards the East (To the far East of the Caspian Sea- passing Sogdiana)

When Cyrus defeated Astyages he also inherited Median possessions in eastern Iran, but he had to engage in much warfare to consolidate his rule in this region. After his conquest of Babylonia, he again turned to the east , and Herodotus tells of his campaign against Scythian nomads living east of the Caspian Sea. A city in farthest Sogdiana was called Cyreschata, or Cyropolis, by the Greeks, which seems to prove the extent of his Eastern conquests.

Cyrus as a leader

It is a testimony to the capability of the founder of the Achaemenian empire that it continued to expand after his death and lasted for more than two centuries. But Cyrus was not only a great conqueror and administrator; he held a place in the minds of the Persian people similar to that of Romulus and Remus in Rome or for the .

The sentiments of esteem or even awe in which Persians held him were transmitted to the Greeks, and it was no accident that Xenophon chose Cyrus to be the model of a ruler for the lessons he wished to impart to his fellow Greeks. In short, the figure of Cyrus has survived throughout history as more than a great man who founded an empire. He became the epitome of the great qualities expected of a ruler in

31 antiquity, and he assumed heroic features as a conqueror who was tolerant and magnanimous as well as brave and daring. (End of quote from the Encyclopedia Britannica)

An interesting feature of Cyrus is the carving that was later made in honor of him. It shows a man with the horns of a ram and the wings of a falcon. There is also an eagle perched on the head. This carving is visible till today in Istakhar, Iran.

Horns of Cyrus

It should be remembered that Nabi Danyaal Alaihi Salaam saw the savior of the Banu Israil from the Babylonians as a ram with horns, whilst in Isaiah 46:11 this savior has been described as 'a bird of prey'. The text is: ' From the east I summon a ravenous bird of prey; from a far-off land, a man to fulfill my purpose. What I have said, that I will bring about; what I have planned, that I will do. '

Explaining the word 'a bird of prey' the Bible commentator, Barnes, states:

32

Calling a ravenous bird from the east - There can be no doubt that Cyrus is intended here (see the notes at Isaiah 41:2, Isaiah 41:25). The east here means Persia. The ayiṭ) is rendered 'fowl' in 28:7; 'bird' or‛ עיט ) 'word rendered 'ravenous bird 'birds' in Jeremiah 12:9; 'fowls' in Genesis 15:11; Isaiah 18:6; and 'ravenous birds' in 39:4. It does not occur elsewhere in the Bible. It is used here as an emblem of a warlike king, and the emblem may either denote the rapidity of his movements - moving with the flight of an eagle; or it may denote the devastation which he would spread - an emblem in either sense especially applicable to Cyrus. It is not uncommon in the Bible to compare a warlike prince to an eagle Jeremiah 49:22; :3; and the idea here is, probably, that Cyrus would come with great power and velocity upon nations, like the king of birds, and would pounce suddenly and unexpectedly upon his prey. Perhaps also there may be here allusion to the standard or banner of Cyrus. Xenophon (Cyrop. vii.) says that it was a golden eagle affixed to a long spear' (End quote)

(In Qasas-al-Quraan, Moulana Hifzur-Rahman made mention of a few more interesting aspects regarding the life of Cyrus. These shall now be mentioned. - Abu Muhammad)

• Historians assert that although Cyrus fought bravely and defeated the king of Asia Minor yet he did not behave like any other victorious king. He was not cruel to the defeated people and did not exile them from their land. The general masses of Sardes hardly noticed that a change of government had taken place.

• Geographers say that the capital of Lydia, Sardes, was close to the western coast. The western coast of Asia Minor is dotted with small islands. The entire coast looks like a lake and the waters of the Aegean Sea look murky because of the gulf. When the sun sets, it looked as though it is setting in murky water.

• Cyrus's ideas in politics and government were what a pious, righteous king should hold. Historians write:

33

"It was his belief that wealth should not be used by kings for their personal ends but should be used for public welfare and subordinates should be allowed comfort through it." (Encyclopedia Britannica, "Cyrus".)

(Describing Cyrus's conquest of Babylon, Moulana writes:)

The Conquest of Babylon

The conquest of Cyrus had become many and wide and lran enjoyed supremacy from the North Sea to the last coast of the Black Sea in the far west and up to the mountains of Makran in the far east. Further, if we consider the statistics of Dara's area of supremacy as authentic then Cyrus had reached the Indus River too. (Dairah al-Ma'arif)

To the north he had reached up to Caucasia mountains. He then had to turn to the fierce kingdom of Babylon in Iraq which was famous and civilized but cruel and tyrannical. History describes this expedition as follows:

About fifty years before Cyrus, Bukth-e-Nasar was the king of Babylon. He was regarded not merely as a king but also a personification of the deities. He considered it his right to invade any country and take its subjects as captives, based on the belief he that he was divine. Captives would be punished severely and many a time killed mercilessly. He invaded Jerusalem thrice, ruined Palestine and herded all its people like cattle to Babylon. The Jewish historian, has said, Not the most hard-hearted and merciless butcher will push his cattle more savagely and bloodily into the slaughter house as Bukht-e-Nasar drove the children of Israil to Babylon.

After the downfall of the Aashuri regime in Naynwa, the kingdom of Babylon become stronger. None of the neighboring countries dared to interfere with the affairs of the Babylonian kingdom. Bukht-e-Nasar died sometime after the conquest of Bait-ul-Maqdis, and Nayuni-das was appointed his successor. He however delegated all powers of government to a member of the royal family, Bayl Shazar. This man was luxury loving and cruel but, unlike Bukht-e-Nasar, he was not brave and courageous.

During his rule, one of the Banu Israil captives, Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam) had attained access to the royal court as its adviser, on account of his unique wisdom.

34

Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam) often tried to stop Bayl Shazar from his wrong ways and luxurious living, but in vain.

According to the Torah, one night Bayl Shazar, at the instigation of the Queen, commanded that the Holy Vessels that Bukht-e-Nasar had plundered from Jerusalem be brought to him. He then drank wine in those vessels. While everyone was enjoying himself a mysterious hand inscribed on a wall something for the king to see. The Torah says:

'At that very time, fingers of a man were seen. These fingers wrote something on the wall in the King's Palace against the candle: The king saw the portion of the hand that was writing and he was frightened ... The inscription that was written was .... (The Book of Danyal, 5/5-25)

The king was very worried and he asked his sorcerers for an explanation but they could not decipher it. Finally, on the advice of his Queen he called Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam), who interpreted it as: " because you have insulted the vessels of Bait-ul-Maqdis, and thus perfected your tyranny, the inscription says that God has decreed the end of your kingdom. You were weighed in the scale but came out under-weight. Your kingdom will disintegrate and will be given to the Medians and the Persians ".

The Torah has stated that Dara was the victor but this is wrong. The present Taurah confuses Dara with Cyrus and vice versa. It was Cyrus who first overran Babylon. Later when its people mutinied, Dara crushed the mutiny.

Meanwhile. the people of Babylon had for long tolerated the cruelty of Bayl Shazar and were scheming of ways to get rid of him. Some of their chiefs suggested that the neighboring power, Iran, should be approached to help. A deputation of the chiefs of Babylon met Cyrus when he was engaged in war at the eastern front, (fighting the Scythian nomads).

Cyrus gave them a warm welcome and assured them that he would attack Babylon immediately after the war he was fighting ended. He assured them that he would rid them of the luxury loving, tyrant Bayl Shazar.

As soon as his expedition on the east ended, he attacked Babylon. Historians have stated that in that era, no place was as invincible as Babylon. Its fortresses were very strong. Their walls were strong-built and deeply filled. No attacker could hope

35 to demolish them. However, the inhabitants of Babylon were on the side of Cyrus, and one of their governors himself joined and accompanied Cyrus. According to Herodotus, it was the governor who channeled the flow of the river to the other side so that the army of Cyrus might enter the city from there. The city fell to the enemy even before Cyrus arrived, and Bayl Shazar was killed.

RELIGION OF CYRUS

The Torah and the historians tell us that Cyrus merged together small countries of Iran into a large kingdom and made them subservient to him. These include Babylon and Naynawa. He was just and kind quite unlike other kings of that period. In the same way, according to Torah and the historians, he did not follow the religion practiced in Iran but obeyed the True religion, believed in one Allah, and preached accordingly.

In the Book of 'Azra (Uzayr) this trait of his is clearly mentioned in the following paragraph:

'In the first year of the king of Faaris, Cyrus, in order that the words of God be fulfilled as spoken by Armiyah, God inspired the king of Faaris, Cyrus, and he proclaimed all over his Kingdom and had recorded that the king of Faaris says, 'God, the God of the heavens has bestowed upon me all worldly Kingdoms. He has commanded me to make a house for the Yahudah in Jerusalem. Thus, who among you is from that nation, may God be with him, let him go to the city, Jerusalem, Yahuda, and build the House of God, .the God of Israil, for He alone is the God in Jerusalem.'

I, king Cyrus, command that the House of God in Jerusalem be built. The place where sacrifice is offered be built. The vessels, gold and silver of the House of God that Bukht-e-Nasar had taken away from the Haykal at Jerusalem must be replaced at their proper positions!'

The proclamation of Dara, the first, may also be seen which he issued when the Jews complained that some of his officers hindered in the rebuilding of Bait-ul- Maqdis, which Cyrus had ordered before his death. Dara proclaimed that the officers stationed at the provinces beyond the river must refrain from interfering in the work at Bait al Maqdis. He added:

36

The chief of the Jews and their elders may build the House of God at its place. God, who has kept His name there, may He destroy all kings and people who change this order and strive to harm the house of God in Jerusalem. I, Dara, have decreed so and action may be taken immediately! (Azra, Chapter 6)

These are evidences from the Torah making it clear that Cyrus as well as his successor, Dara, were Muslim. A few historical accounts testifying to this fact are also worth studying.

One of the significant historical feats of Dara was that he had tablets fixed in the strong rocks on the mountains. These reflect on his era and the era of Cyrus. One of these tablets is found in the well-known city of Iran, Istakhar, and considered a valuable treasure of ancient history. Dara has enumerated on it the territories conquered by him, as well as his religion, and his method of government.

The tablet contains the following details of his belief:

God The Great is Ahurmazdah. He is the one who created the earth. He alone made man auspicious. And, He is the one who made Dara sole ruler of many, and the drafter of constitution.

Ahurmazdah granted me Kingdom through His favour. It was again through His favour that I created peace on earth. I pray to Ahurmazdah to preserve me, my family and all these countries. 0 Ahurmazdal, grant me my prayer! O man, Ahurmazdah has commanded that you do not turn to evil, that you do not give up the straight path, and that you keep yourself away from sin! (Tarjuman al Quraan, from The stories of the Ancient Eastern.)

From the evidences provided above it becomes quite clear that the religion of Dara and his predecessor Cyrus was not that of the ancient Persian Mogosh. (Majoosi faith).

It is also clear that he refers to Allah when he calls out to 'Ahurmazdah', from the description he gives of Him. It shows that he and his predecessor were on the True religion. The word Allah in Arabic has its corresponding word Aluheem in Syrian, Ael in Hebrew, and Ahurmazdah, in Persian. They all refer to one and the same Divine Being. Dara described Him as The Only One without any partner, The Only Creator of the universe, and The One in whose Hands is good and bad. Dara also believed in the Hereafter and he exhorted other people to follow the straight path and shun

37 the sinful ways. Obviously this description does not fit the Majoosi religion and that is why he ascribed his victory over them as a blessing of Ahurmazdah.

As for the question as to which form of True Religion did Dara and Cyrus follow, the answer is given as follows:

Ancient Iranian Religion

The history of religions shows that generally the religion of Aryans of central Asia had common features. They were worshippers of natural phenomena and idols. They regarded the sun and fire as sacred. This belief was common to the religions of ancient Greece, India and Iran. However, there was some difference in the details. For instance, Greek and Indian religions held that the deities dispensed both good and bad. But Iranian idol-worship lay on the belief that two opposing forces run the universe, i.e. one group of idols hold power over good and piety, whilst the other controls evil and dispenses it. Accordingly, these two creators hold sway over the universe and good and bad achieve prominence in the universe depending on the result of a conflict between the two creators.

There was no concept of one God with these people. They attributed good to light and evil to darkness, and therefore as a source of light, fire (Yazdan-the god of good) is worthy of worship. The followers of this religion of Persia were called Mogosh (or Majoosi).

Iran and the Religion of Ibrahim Zardasht

However somewhere between 550BC and 583 BC, there arose a man inspired by Allah in the north west Iran. It was in a area between Qafqaaz and , a mountainous province in N W Iran (known as The Valley of Urs) and his name was Ibrahim Zardasht. He preached the religion of Allah to the Majoosi of Iran.

He preached that the concept of of good and bad in the universe was a mistaken belief. He told them that there was only One Being Who was Owner and Dispenser without any partner or associate. He is one, Alone and without any co- sharer. He is powerful and compassionate. He is Light and Sacred. He is the Pure Being known as Ahurmuzdah, the Creator of the entire universe.

38

He told them, " Those whom you consider as Gods of good are not deities but a creation of Ahurmuzdah. The obey His command and distribute good as He orders. Those whom you consider as Gods of evil are a creation as well. The epitome of evil, i.e. the (Aharman) is also nothing but one of His creation.

Ahurmuzdah has taught men through His to distinguish between good and evil and between light and darkness. Thus, it is a misleading act to worship fire. Man's affairs are not limited to this world alone. Rather there is another world besides this world (the Hereafter) where there are two separate places, and . Thus, we must shun sin, be pious and improve our manners.

This is the gist of the teachings of Ibrahim Zardasht .The historians of Arabia and Europe agree that he preached in Iran in the last part of the sixth century before Christ. His preaching was directed against the ancient Iranian religion in Media and Faaris. (Marginal notes to Tarikh Ibn Kaihir, and Universal History of the world - Professor G.B.Grundy)

These historians also say that Ibrahim Zardasht was possibly a student of one of the Ambiya (Alaihimu Salaam) from the Banu Israil. He had benefitted from one of them and his mission was to correct the ancient Iranian religion.

In the religious book attributed towards him, i.e. The Avista, one finds the initial phrases similar to other revealed Books, in which one first seeks refuge from devilish temptations and thereafter praises Allah, the Compassionate and Merciful. However, like the other revealed Books before the Quraan, the Avista has also been corrupted, but the initial verses are retained to-date.

It is also an agreed-upon fact that Ibrahim Zardasht and Cyrus were contemporaries, and the beliefs of Cyrus and Dara were exactly according to the teachings of Ibrahim Zardasht. This proves that Cyrus was the first Iranian King who embraced the true religion against the ancient (Majoosi) belief. Therefore it is not surprising that the Jews were sympathetic to Cyrus since he followed a religion attributed to a student of one of their Prophets.

It is a fact, however, that the Iranians could not retain these teachings for long. His teachings were completely interpolated by the time that the Greek attacked Dara at the end of the first historical period of Iran. After 400 BC, the religion of Zardashat was facing its downfall. The reasons were two fold. The influence of Rome and Greece was one of the factors. Secondly, the ancient religion of Iran, i.e. the religion 39 of the Majoosi, had again raised its head. After Dara was killed, the religion of Zardasht began to suffer changes. Gradually it was absorbed into the majoosi religion and came to be known by that name.

The Iranians (Parsis) say that Sikandar Maqdooni burnt the city when he attacked Istakhar. The sacred saheefah of Zardasht was burnt. In other words Sikandar did with the Avista, what Bukht-e-Nasr had done with the Torah. In this way the Holy Books of both religion were lost to the world.

About five hundred years later, during the third era of Persian history, the founder of the Sasanid dynasty, Ardeshir Babkani compiled the Avista afresh. Obviously that could not be the original Avista. It was a mixture of the ancient Iranian religion, the Greek cult and the teachings of Zardasht. In fact, most of its teachings seem to be from the ancient majoosi religion. Nevertheless the incomplete and mutilated book that is found today with the Parsis still contains semblances of the original, here and there.

Arab historians would thus label the religion of the majoos and of Zardasht as the same thing with different names. Of the later day scholars. Shah Abdul Qadir would explain 'majoos', as those who worship fire and also claim to have had a Prophet. He would say that it is not known if they had digressed at a later date or had drawn away at an early stage".

However, Arab and European scholars today assert that there are clear evidences that Zardasht was not the same as the ancient Persian religion. It was a True religion that disallowed worship of stars, idols and fire, and advocated worship of one God, and none else besides Him.

Thus, the well-known scholar of Egypt, Farj-AIlah Zaki has rejected the opinion that Zardasht, who was a student of Nabi Armiyah, parted ways with the Prophet when the latter was displeased with him on some issue, and then invented a new religion based on fire worship. Allamah Ibn Kathir has also rejected this view. (Marginal notes of Tarikh lbn Kathir).

(It is highly possible that on hearing the name of Ibrahim, as the one who introduced Cyrus to Allah, some misunderstood and narrated it as Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam, thus creating the narration of Dhul-Qarnein being in the era of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi-Salaam. - Abu Muhammad)

40

Zul Qarnayn in the Quraan

We have already discussed the predictions about Cyrus in the Torah and historical evidences about him. One important question remains: 'Was the person about whom we have presented testimonials from Torah and history really the one mentioned in the Quraan? Before we give an answer, let us see what the Quraan says in Surah al Kahf, so that we may be able to give a answer to this question.

ِ ِ ِ ِ  ِ ِ ٍ َوﻳَ ْﺴﺄَﻟُﻮﻧَ َﻚ َﻋ ْﻦ ذي َاﻟْﻘ ْﺮَﻧـْﻴ ِﻦ ﻗُ ْﻞ َﺳﺄَْﺗـﻠُﻮ ﻋَﻠَْﻴ ُﻜ ْﻢ ﻣْﻨﻪُ ذْﻛًﺮا - إﻧﺎ َﻣﻜﻨﺎ ﻟَﻪُ ﻓﻲ ْاﻷَْر ِض َو َآﺗـْﻴـﻨَﺎﻩُ ﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ ﻞ َﺷ ْﻲء ِ ِ ِ ٍ ِ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ - ﻓَﺄَْﺗـﺒَ َﻊ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ - َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا َﺑـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣﻐِْﺮ َب اﻟﺸ ْﻤ ِﺲ َوَﺟ َﺪَﻫﺎ َﺗـﻐُْﺮ ُب ﻓﻲ َﻋْﻴ ٍﻦ َﺣﻤﺌَﺔ َوَوَﺟ َﺪ ﻋْﻨ َﺪَﻫﺎ َﻗـْﻮًﻣﺎ ِ ِ ِ ِ ُﻗـْﻠﻨَﺎ ﻳَﺎ ذَا َاﻟْﻘْﺮَﻧـْﻴ ِﻦ إﻣﺎ ْأَن ُﺗـَﻌ ﺬ َب َوإﻣﺎ ْأَن َﺗـﺘﺨ َﺬ ﻓ ِﻴﻬ ْﻢ ُﺣ ْﺴﻨًﺎ - ﻗَ َﺎل أَﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ ﻇَﻠَ َﻢ ﻓَ َﺴْﻮ َف ﻧـُﻌَ ﺬﺑُﻪُ ﺛُﻢ ﻳـَُﺮد ِ ِ  ِ ِ ِ إﻟَﻰ َرﺑﻪ َﻓـُﻴـَﻌﺬﺑُﻪُ َﻋ َﺬاﺑًﺎ ﻧُ ْﻜًﺮا - َو أَﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ َآﻣ َﻦ َوَﻋﻤ َﻞ َﺻﺎﻟ ًﺤﺎ َﻓـﻠَﻪُ َﺟَﺰاءً اﻟْ ُﺤ ْﺴﻨَﻰ َو َﺳَﻨـُﻘ ُﻮل ﻟَﻪُ ﻣ ْﻦ ْأَﻣِﺮﻧَﺎ ِ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ﻳُ ْﺴًﺮا - ﺛُﻢ ْأَﺗـﺒَ َﻊ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ - َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا ﺑـَﻠَ َﻎ َﻣﻄْﻠ َﻊ اﻟﺸ ْﻤ ِﺲ َوَﺟ َﺪَﻫﺎ ﺗَﻄْﻠُ ُﻊ َﻋﻠَﻰ َﻗـْﻮم ﻟَ ْﻢ ﻧَ ْﺠَﻌ ْﻞ ﻟَُﻬ ْﻢ ﻣ ْﻦ ُدوﻧَﻬﺎ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ﺳْﺘـًﺮا - َﻛ َﺬﻟ َﻚ َوﻗَْﺪ َأَﺣﻄْﻨَﺎ ﺑَﻤﺎ ﻟََﺪﻳْﻪ ُﺧْﺒـًﺮا - ﺛُﻢ ْأَﺗـﺒَ َﻊ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ - َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا َﺑـﻠَ َﻎ َﺑـْﻴ َﻦ اﻟﺴ ﺪﻳْ ِﻦ َوَﺟ َﺪ ﻣ ْﻦ ِ ِ ِ ُدوﻧِﻬَﻤﺎ َﻗـْﻮًﻣﺎ َﻻ ﻳَ َﻜ ُﺎد َون َﻳـْﻔَﻘُﻬ َﻮن َﻗـْﻮًﻻ - ﻗَﺎﻟُﻮا ﻳَﺎ ذَا َاﻟْﻘْﺮَﻧـْﻴ ِﻦ إِ ن ﻳَﺄْ ُﺟ َﻮج َوَﻣﺄْ ُﺟ َﻮج ُﻣْﻔﺴ ُﺪ َون ﻓﻲ ْاﻷَْر ِض  ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ٍ َﻓـَﻬ ْﻞ ﻧَ ْﺠَﻌ ُﻞ ﻟَ َﻚ َﺧْﺮًﺟﺎ َﻋﻠَﻰ ْأَن ﺗَ ْﺠَﻌ َﻞ َﺑـْﻴـ َﻨـﻨَﺎ َوَﺑـْﻴـَﻨـُﻬ ْﻢ َﺳ ﺪا - ﻗَ َﺎل َﻣﺎ َﻣﻜﻨﻲ ﻓﻴﻪ َرﺑﻲ َﺧْﻴـٌﺮ ﻓَﺄَﻋﻴﻨُﻮﻧﻲ ﺑُﻘﻮة ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ْأَﺟَﻌ ْﻞ َﺑـْﻴـﻨَ ُﻜ ْﻢ َوَﺑـْﻴـَﻨـُﻬ ْﻢ َرْدًﻣﺎ - آﺗُﻮﻧﻲ ُزَﺑـَﺮ َاﻟْﺤﺪﻳﺪ َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا َﺳ َﺎوى َﺑـْﻴ َﻦ اﻟﺼ َﺪَﻓـْﻴ ِﻦ ﻗَ َﺎل ْاﻧـُﻔ ُﺨﻮا َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا ِ ِ ِ َﺟَﻌﻠَﻪُ ﻧَ ًﺎرا ﻗَ َﺎل آﺗ ُ ﻮﻧﻲ أُﻓِْﺮ ْغ َﻋﻠَْﻴﻪ ﻗﻄًْﺮا - ﻓََﻤﺎ ْاﺳﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ْأَن ﻳَﻈَْﻬُﺮوﻩُ َوَﻣﺎ ْاﺳﺘَﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ﻟَﻪُ َﻧـْﻘﺒًﺎ - ﻗَ َﺎل َﻫ َﺬا ِ ِ َرْﺣَﻤﺔٌ ﻣ ْﻦ َرﺑﻲ ﻓَﺈذَا َﺟﺎءَ َوْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑﻲ َﺟَﻌﻠَﻪُ َدﻛﺎءَ َوَﻛ َﺎن َوْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑﻲ َﺣﻘﺎ ''And they ask you (0 Prophet) about Dhul-Qarnein, say, I shall recite to you an account of him." Surely we established him in the land and granted him a way to everything; so he followed in a way. Until, when he reached the setting into a miry spring, and he found by it a people. We said, 'Dhul-Qarnein! Either chastise them or treat them generously. " He said, 'For him who does evil, he shall be returned to his Lord, and he shall chastise him with a horrible chastisement, And as for him who believes, and does righteous deeds, for him shall be a goodly recompense and we shall speak to him, of our command, an easy (word)."

Then he followed a way, Until, when he reached the rising place of the sun he found it rising upon a people for whom We had appointed no shelter from it thus it was: and We indeed encompassed in knowledge what was with him.

41

Then he followed a way. Until, when he reached between the two barriers (of mountains), he found on that side of them a people who could scarcely understand a word. They said, "0 Dhul-Qarnein! Surely Gog and Magog are doing corruption in the land, so should We assign to you a tribute, on condition that you set up a barrier between us and them? He said. "That wherein my Lord established me is better (than your tribute), so only if you help me with strength (of men), I will set up a rampant between you and them. Bring me pieces of iron, "Until, when he had levelled up the (gap) between the two cliffs, he said, "Blow!" until, when he had made it a fire, he said, 'Bring molten brass that I may pour on it?" So they (Gog and Mogog) were not able to scale it, nor were they able to pierce it. He said, "This is a mercy from my Lord, but when the promise of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder, and the promise of my Lord is ever true"

If we compare the account of Dhul-Qarnein with the extracts from the Torah and the historical accounts one shall surely agree that the Dhul-Qarnein mentioned in the Quraan and Cyrus described in the Bible and history are one and the same.

In order to fully comprehend this conclusion, we must ponder over the meanings of these verses of Surah al Kahf and examine their co-relation to events in the life of Cyrus.

Hence, let us compare the facts as narrated by the Quraan with the events in the life of Cyrus, one by one.

1) The style of the Quraan shows that it related the event on someone's question about it. Those who put the question remembered him with the title 'Dhul- Qarnein'. The Quraan did not itself propose this title. .

And they ask you (0 Prophet) about Dhul-Qarnein. Say, "I shall recite to you an account of him". (Al-Kahf. 18:83)

It is clear from authentic Ahadith that the Jews had prompted the question to the Qureish of Makkah who then posed it to Rusulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. The question was: 'Tell us about a king who had covered the east and the west and who is remembered in Torah only once.' (We have already mentioned that the question was most probably 'who is remembered in the Torah only once as the one with two-horns, since Cyrus has been mentioned in the Taurah at numerous people, but only once with this quality. - Abu Muhammad)

42

The Torah says that Nabi Danyal (Alaihi Salaam) had a vision in which an Iranian King was shown as a ram with prominent horns. Jibrail (Alaihi Salaam), the angel, in his dream interpreted (the two horned/ Dhul-Qarnain) ram as a king ruling over two kingdoms, Faaris and Media.

The prediction of Nabi Yasa' (Alaihi Salaam) and historical accounts testify that Cyrus, the king of Persia, met this description. He ruled over Persia and Media. The Jews were interested in him because their Prophets had predicted that he would deliver them from captivity. This title given by the Jews was well-received by the Iranian royalty and when a sculpture of Cyrus was cast after his death, they included the 'horns' within it.

In the book of Nabi Yasa' (Alaihi Salaam), Cyrus is also called an 'eagle'. The wording is as follows:

'I am God. There is none like Me. I reveal everything from the beginning to the end and ancient happenings, and what is yet to transpire. What I say My wisdom will prevail. I will fulfil My desire when I will bring the eagles from the east, the man who will fulfil what I desire.' (46/9-11)

The stone statue of Cyrus that has been excavated at Istakhar is conceived on this data. Two horns are placed on his forehead, and an eagle is perched on his head. This impression is not thought of for any other king in the world, except Cyrus.

The Jews had great regard for the man who delivered them, the Masih (Anointed) of God 'and His shepherd. This inspired them to make knowledge of him a test for the authenticity of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. Accordingly, the Quraan narrated some facts of this king (Cyrus).

2) The Qur'an says that he was a king, magnificent and glorious, and Allah had blessed him with various and plentiful favours and bounties in the Kingdom.

ِ ٍ َو َآﺗـْﻴـﻨَﺎﻩُ ﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ ﻞ َﺷ ْﻲء َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ ( اﻟﻜﻬﻒ) 'Surely We established him in the land and granted him a way to everything.'

It is very clear from the Torah and history that he had not only unified many Iranian tribes into one sovereignty but he had also conquered the strong states of Babylon and Nainawa. Thereby, he had extended his monarchy far and wide. Almighty Allah

43 had bestowed on him all necessities of life and the means to create an impregnable government.

3) The Quraan speaks of an expedition undertaken by Dhul-Qarnein towards the West.

ِ ِ ِ ٍ َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا َﺑـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣ ْﻐِﺮ َب اﻟﺸ ْﻤ ِﺲ َوَﺟ َﺪَﻫﺎ َﺗـﻐُْﺮ ُب ﻓﻲ َﻋﻴْ ٍﻦ َﺣﻤﺌَﺔ 'So he followed a way until, when he reached the setting place of the sun, he found it setting into a miry spring .. ) (Al.Kahf/18:85-86)

It has been asserted by the Greek historian Herodotus and other historians that it was towards the west that Cyrus first took his army. The king of Lydia (Asia Minor) had offended him. Lydia is situated to the west of Iran, and its capital city, Sardes, is near the west coast of Asia Minor. It is this very coast of the Aegean Sea near Samarna that looks like a lake because of tiny Islands around it and its water looks miry. When the sun sets it looks as if it sets in black, dark quicksand.

4) The Quraan tells us that Allah had given strength to Dhul-Qarnein over those people in such a way that he was in a position to deal with them as he chose. He could punish them for their rebellion or he could treat them kindly and forgive them.

ِ ِ ِ َوَوَﺟ َﺪ ﻋﻨْ َﺪَﻫﺎ َﻗـْﻮًﻣﺎ ُﻗـﻠْﻨَﺎ ﻳَﺎ ذَا اﻟَْﻘْﺮَﻧـﻴْ ِﻦ إِﻣﺎ ْأَن ُﺗـَﻌﺬ َب َوإِﻣﺎ ْأَن َﺗـﺘﺨ َﺬ ﻓ ِﻴﻬ ْﻢ ُﺣ ْﺴﻨًﺎ 'And he found by it a people. We said, '0 Dhul-Qarnein! Either chastise them or treat them generously" (al-Kahf, 18:86)

We have already stated on the basis of authentic historical accounts that after he had conquered Lydia, Cyrus did not behave cruelly. Rather, he proclaimed a general forgiveness for all the people. He did not drive them out of their native land. In fact, he did not let anyone feel that there had been a change of government except for the arrest and punishment of Croesus.

5) The saying of Dhul-Qarnein quoted by the Holy Quraan shows that he was a believer, just and righteous. He said:

 ِ ِ  ِ ِ ﻗ َﺎل أَﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ ﻇَﻠَ َﻢ ﻓَ َﺴْﻮ َف ُﻧـَﻌﺬﺑُﻪُ ﺛُﻢ ُﻳـَﺮد إﻟَﻰ َرﺑﻪ َﻓـُﻴـَﻌﺬﺑُﻪُ َﻋ َﺬاﺑًﺎ ﻧُ ْﻜًﺮا - َو أَﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ َآﻣ َﻦ َوَﻋﻤ َﻞ َﺻﺎﻟ ًﺤﺎ َﻓـﻠَﻪُ َﺟَﺰاءً اﻟْ ُﺤ ْﺴﻨَﻰ ِ َو َﺳَﻨـُﻘ ُﻮل ﻟَﻪُ ﻣ ْﻦ ْأَﻣِﺮﻧَﺎ ﻳُ ْﺴًﺮا

44

As for him who does evil, We shall chastise him, then he shall be returned to his Lord, and He shall chastise him with a horrible chastisement. And as for him who believes, and does righteous deeds, for him shall be a goodly recompense, and We shall speak to him, of our command, an easy (word)". (al-Kahf 18:87-88)

That Cyrus and Dara were Believers and adherents of the True religion is amply proved by the proclamation of Cyrus in the Torah regarding Jerusalem, the inscriptions and announcements of Dara, and the testimonials of historical accounts. They were followers of Ibrahim Zardasht, worshippers of One God and believers in the Hereafter. Their religion was an off-shoot of the teachings of the Prophets of the Banu Israil.

6) The Quraan says that Dhul-Qarnein extended his next conquest towards the east. When he was at the place of the rising sun, he encountered a shelter-less people.

ِ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ﺛُﻢ ْأَﺗـﺒَ َﻊ َﺳﺒَﺒًﺎ - َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا َﺑـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣﻄْﻠ َﻊ اﻟﺸ ْﻤ ِﺲ َوَﺟ َﺪَﻫﺎ ﺗَﻄْﻠُ ُﻊ َﻋﻠَﻰ َﻗـْﻮم ﻟَ ْﻢ ﻧَ ْﺠَﻌ ْﻞ ﻟَُﻬ ْﻢ ﻣ ْﻦ ُدوﻧَﻬﺎ ﺳْﺘـًﺮا - - ِ ِ ِ َﻛ َﺬﻟ َﻚ َوﻗَْﺪ َأَﺣﻄْﻨَﺎ ﺑَﻤﺎ ﻟََﺪﻳْﻪ ُﺧْﺒـًﺮا 'Then he followed a way, until, when he reached the rising place of the sun, he found it rising upon a people for whom We had appointed no shelter from it.' (al-Kahf)

History reveals that the next worthwhile expedition by Cyrus was beyond the eastern borders of Iran. The reason was that he had to suppress the rebellion of the nomad tribes (people who had no built-up structure as their homes) of those lands. They resided to the extreme east to his capital in a mountainous region. Details of the conquest have been narrated in preceding pages.

It is also worth stating here that the terminology used by the Quraan for Dhul- Qarnein's campaigns of significance are 'setting-place of the sun', and 'rising place of the' sun'. This has caused some people to misunderstand that Dhul-Qarnein had conquered the whole world and was sole monarch over it without anyone else as an associate. They believe that he had conquered the world up to the last populated area, whereas historically no king has ever achieved this distinction.

The Quraan by using this terminology does not mean to convey such an idea. The clear meaning of the Qur'an by the use of these words is that Dhul-Qarnein reached the limits to the west and east from the centre of his rule. On the western side he had reached to a point where dry land ended giving way to the ocean. On the eastern side, he reached a place where no one but nomads lived. 45

Even today people use the words 'extreme east' or 'extreme west'. No one supposes that these words mean the end of world.

If we look deep into the use of these words by Qur'an, we will observe that the Quraan has used the very expression which the Torah has used for Cyrus. Perhaps it was to satisfy those who had put the question that they might identify it with the Torah. The Book of Yasa' describes Cyrus as:

'God says about His Cyrus thus ... For my slave Ya'qub and respected lsrail. I called you with your name clearly. I called you with compassion though you do not know me. I Alone am God. No one else. There is no God other than Me. I strengthened you though you do not recognise Me, so that people from the side of the place of the rising sun to the place of the setting sun may know that there is none besides Me . I alone am God. There is none other than Me. (45/1-6)

Further it is found in the Book of Prophet Zakariya about the Banu Isra'il,

'The Lord of the forces says, Listen I will get My people released from the country of the rising-sun and the country of the setting-sun . And I will bring them, and they (the Banu Isra'il) will live in Jerusalem.' (8/8)

7) The Quraan says that there was a third significant campaign too that he undertook. When he reached the place where the mouths of two mountains formed into a vale, he encountered a people who did not know his language. They (somehow) informed Dhul-Qarnein that Ya'juj and Ma'juj emerged from the pass between the mountains and harassed them, and caused mischief on the land. Will you help us build a barrier between the mountains upon us undertaking to pay a tribute to you? Dhul-Qarnein said that he enjoyed the blessings of Allah and needed nothing else or recompense from anyone, but they should help him build it. They helped him build a wall of iron, reinforced by melted brass. The wall was thus built blocking the passage between the mountains.

History confirms that Cyrus had to undertake a campaign on the north. He met a people between two mountains in a range of Caucasian mountains. On the other side of the mountains were the warlike nomadic tribes. They were uncivilized. They would emerge from their side and run across these people and play havoc among them, looting and plundering. Then they would return through the pass to their homeland. These people complained to Cyrus of their plight and requested him to build for them a barrier. Cyrus helped them by building the wall. The Gog and 46

Magog could not break it, though they were a wild and blood thirsty people. (I was unable to find mention of this campaign in the books of history available at my disposal. - Abu Muhammad)

Although many walls have been built in history to protect a people from savage plunderers all over the world, yet a barrier (a mixture of iron and brass) between two mountains is the only one located at Caucasia. It was obviously built by Cyrus. No other similar barrier has been traced in the world. Therefore we can assert on the basis of these evidence that Cyrus was indeed the 'Dhul-Qarnein' that has been mentioned in the Quraan.

(Before proceeding further with the research of Moulana Hifzur-Rahman, a few additional points regarding the journeys of Cyrus shall be mentioned. - Abu Muhammad.

1) In order to understand the journeys of Cyrus that history has recorded, as narrated in the pages above, and to relate it with the journeys of Dhul-Qarnein which the Quraan has described, a map of the empire of Dhul-Qarnein shall be provided, and a possible route taken by him shall be identified.

The map below shows the area over which the empire of Cyrus spread. The route in blue is shown as a possible route he took towards Sardes, and back. It also shows the route he took towards the North. The route towards the East can be worked out from the next map, on which the roads of those lands have been marked in brown.

On the map below, if one follows the path in blue past and , reaching Tropezus, one shall notice light brown markings showings the mountains of that area, i.e. The Mountains, blocking most of the path between the lands of the Scythians and the Armenians. As shall be explained further, the barrier that Dhul-Qarnein erected was most likely somewhere in this area, wherein a gap between the mountains was present.

As for the miry waters that Zul-Qarnein reached at the end of his western travel, that would most likely have been at some point not far from the shore of the Aegean Sea (shown in blue).

47

The verse speaks regarding a 'miry or blackish' spring.:

ِ ِ ِ ٍ َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا َﺑـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣ ْﻐِﺮ َب اﻟﺸ ْﻤ ِﺲ َوَﺟ َﺪَﻫﺎ َﺗـﻐُْﺮ ُب ﻓﻲ َﻋﻴْ ٍﻦ َﺣﻤﺌَﺔ 'So he followed a way until, when he reached the setting place of the sun, he found it setting into a miry spring .. (Al.Kahf)

The meaning of the word ( ٍ ِ ) is 'miry' ( muddy) or blackish. Tabari has quoted that َﺣﻤﺌَﺔ a group of the Qurra of Madinah and most of the Qurra of have read this

words as ( ٍ ِ ِ which would then mean ' ( 'in a spring whose ( ﻓﻲ ﻋﻴﻦ ﻣﺎء ّﺣﺎرة , (ﻓﻲ َﻋﻴْ ٍﻦ ﺣﺎﻣﻴَﺔ water was hot', or 'a hot spring'

48

It is indeed amazing that the surrounding islands of the aegean sea fit both these two discriptions. As mentioned previously, the entire coast looks like a lake and the waters of the Aegean Sea look murky because of the gulf. When the sun sets, it looked as though it is setting in murky water.

As for the second meaning, due to the islands of this area having been formed by recurring volcanic eruptions, they are manifested with hot springs (a spring produced by the emergence of geothermally heated groundwater that rises from the Earth's crust. While some of these springs contain water that is a safe temperature for bathing, others are so hot that immersion can result in injury or death.)

If the road pointed out below is correct, the path would have lead Dhul-Qarnein to the tip of Ephesus, in the present day Izmir Province. Not far from the shore would be the island of Samos, and Ikaria slightly further.

Ikaria, like many of the other islands around it, is famous for its 'hot springs' which is perhaps the world's largest.

Ikaria’s peculiar geological and tectonic structure has endowed it with geothermal springs. The natural heat from the Earth's interior gives the island a priceless treasure: hot springs to heal or ease many ailments. The temperatures range from 31°C to 58°C, the radiation in various values is due mainly to radon, depending on the route the hot water has taken.

Known and used since antiquity, Ikaria’s hot springs are ranked with the most radioactive in the world and are classified as superheated. It is worth mentioning that the output of Ikaria’s radioactive springs is greater than those in other countries, ranging between 786-1,000m3/h, compared to 20-150 m3/h elsewhere. Ikaria’s hot springs have been known for their healing properties since ancient times. People came from all over Greece and Asia Minor seeking to improve their health in the organised facilities in the ancient spa town of Therma (about 300 metres east of the current village), where you can still find ruins of the ancient acropolis and spa facilities.

If Dhul-Qarnein had indeed reached up to Ephesus, as shown in the map below, the first island in front would be Samos, in which archeologists have recently discovered ancient ruins, amoungst which is a huge statute of Kourus, a nude statue of a youngster, which refers to no particular individual, but to 'youth' in general. In 49 other words, the God that these people worshipped was 'man' himself, known today as the creed of 'humanism', which we have discussed in detail in our book, 'Will Istanbul fall to the Christians'. This indicates to a civilization existing in this area, whose creed was 'atheism' and 'humanism'.

The Quraan does speak of a civilization at the 'setting of the sun in a miry/hot spring', whose creed and actions were indeed evil:

ِ ِ ِ ٍ َﺣﺘﻰ إذَا َﺑـﻠَ َﻎ َﻣ ْﻐِﺮ َب اﻟﺸ ْﻤ ِﺲ َوَﺟ َﺪَﻫﺎ َﺗـﻐُْﺮ ُب ﻓﻲ َﻋﻴْ ٍﻦ َﺣﻤﺌَﺔ 'So he followed a way until, when he reached the setting place of the sun, he found it setting into a miry spring .. )

ِ ِ ِ َوَوَﺟ َﺪ ﻋﻨْ َﺪَﻫﺎ َﻗـْﻮًﻣﺎ ُﻗـﻠْﻨَﺎ ﻳَﺎ ذَا ْاﻟَﻘْﺮَﻧـﻴْ ِﻦ إِﻣﺎ ْأَن ُﺗـَﻌﺬ َب َوإِﻣﺎ ْأَن َﺗـﺘﺨ َﺬ ﻓ ِﻴﻬ ْﻢ ُﺣ ْﺴﻨًﺎ 'And he found by it a people. We said, '0 Dhul-Qarnein! Either chastise them or treat them generously" (al-Kahf, 18:86)

 ِ ِ  ِ ِ ﻗ َﺎل أَﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ ﻇَﻠَ َﻢ ﻓَ َﺴْﻮ َف ُﻧـَﻌﺬﺑُﻪُ ﺛُﻢ ُﻳـَﺮد إﻟَﻰ َرﺑﻪ َﻓـُﻴـَﻌﺬﺑُﻪُ َﻋ َﺬاﺑًﺎ ﻧُ ْﻜًﺮا - َو أَﻣﺎ َﻣ ْﻦ َآﻣ َﻦ َوَﻋﻤ َﻞ َﺻﺎﻟ ًﺤﺎ َﻓـﻠَﻪُ َﺟَﺰاءً اﻟْ ُﺤ ْﺴﻨَﻰ ِ َو َﺳَﻨـُﻘ ُﻮل ﻟَﻪُ ﻣ ْﻦ ْأَﻣِﺮﻧَﺎ ﻳُ ْﺴًﺮا As for him who does evil, We shall chastise him, then he shall be returned to his Lord, and He shall chastise him with a horrible chastisement. And as for him who believes, and does righteous deeds, for him shall be a goodly recompense, and We shall speak to him, of our command, an easy (word)". (al-Kahf 18:87-88)

Standing at the shore of Ephesus, if the map below is correct, Dhul-Qarnein, whilst looking out to the ocean, would indeed witness at sunset a scene of the sun setting in 'hot springs' and 'miry' water.

(This is merely an assumption, based on the route that historians have drawn. It is not a definite fact, nor is it based upon any solid evidence. Just as this spot could have been what he was looking towards, there are perhaps many other spots which could fulfill this criteria as well. - Abu Muhammad)

50

Hot springs situated along Ikaria's coastline

51

Ya'juj and Ma'juj

Apart from determining who Dhul-Qarnein was, there is also the question regarding who the Ya'juj and Ma'juj were? The Mufassirin and historians have amassed in their books all that they could be find on the subject. But they have also explained that apart from a few Ahadith, all the other material is sheer imagination and unreliable in every way, being Israili stories.

Hafiz Imaduddin Ibn Kathir (Rahimahu Allah) has stated in his book AI-Bidayah wa - Nihayah:

"If anyone thinks that Ya'juj and Ma'juj were born from the sperm of Sayyidina Aadam (Alaihi Salaam), which was emitted in a wet dream and which got mixed up in dust and that they were not born to Sayyidah Hawwa (Radiyallahu Anha), then this is wrong.

It is an opinion that must be rejected because it is without basis. In fact, it is contradictory to what we have just stated that it is confirmed from the text of the Quraan that all humans today are descendants of. Sayyidina Nuh. Similarly, that opinion is also baseless which holds that Ya'[u] and Ma'juj are people of unnatural appearances and varied heights. Some are said to be very tall like a date-tree and 52 some extremely short. Their ears are said to be such that one may be spread on the ground and the other used for covering the head. All these suggestions are senseless and unfounded. The truth is that they are normal humans, with normal height, appearance, etc.

Hafiz Ibn Kathir has written in his Tarikh:

''They (the Ya'juj and Ma'juj) are the descendents of Nuh, because Allah has told us that he had accepted Nuh's prayer about the inhabitants of the world. The prayer of Nuh was, 'O Allah, leave not on the earth any disbeliever!' Then Allah said, 'We delivered him and the people in the boat. And He said, 'We allowed only his progeny to remain on earth."

Our argument is based on the words of the Qur'an that after the curse of Sayyiduna Nuh, no one besides him and the people of the boat were allowed to remain alive. In other words, only the progeny of Sayyidina Nuh and a few Muslims remained alive on earth. The result is that all human beings on earth are children of Nuh and it is baseless to say that Ya'juj and Ma'juj are a separate set of the children of Aadam, and not descendants of Nuh. Hafiz Ibn Hajr As-qalani asks, "If they were not born to Sayyidah Hawwa and thus were not of the children of Nuh, then where were they during the flood of Nuh, and how did they survive although the Quraan says clearly that none survived?

Commenting on the hadith narrated by Imam al-Bukhari regarding Nabi Alaihi-Salaam being ordered by Almighty Allah on the Day of Qiyamah to seperate those destined for Hell, 999 of a thousand being from the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, Hafiz Ibn Hajar says about the Hadith carried by Bukhari and transmitted by Abu Sa'eed Khudri:

"The aim of Imam Bukhari in relating this Haditlt is to describe the Ya'juj and Ma 'juj and to assert that they are numerous and are thousands of times more than the (believing) ummah of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. He also aims to prove that that they are ordinary human beings, i.e. descendants of Aadam. This belies people who say that they are different from normal beings". (Fath-al-Bari)

These are a few quotations from the treasure of the sayings of our predecessors who were experts in the science of tafsir and Ahadith, and who had deep knowledge of history. It is clear from these references that Ya'juj and Majuj were no different from any other normal human being. They lived like others in inhabited 53 quarters of the world and they were not deformed or abnormal in any way. The stories circulated about them are in no way connected with Islamic tradition but are part of the unlimited Israilites.

The source of all such stories is traced to Ka'b Ahbar who was well versed in such narratives due to his Jewish origin. After embracing Islam, he narrated these incidents, so that those portions that were corroborated by the Quraan and the Ahadith could be utilized as a source of extra detail, and the rest could be discarded. However, some of those who transmitted these narrations overlooked this aspect and began narrating these incidents in the manner that Ahadith would be narrated. Had it not been for the efforts of the scholars of Islam who examined each and every narration and seperated Israili narrations from the Ahadith, Islamic knowledge would not have been as pure and fresh as we find it today.

Having understood that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj were normal people, we now need to determine the tribes to which they belonged, and the relationship these tribes enjoyed with the rest of the people.

Before we write more on this topic, we must say, by way of a preliminary word, that the beginnings of human settlement, and civilisation had its roots in nomadic and desert life. Nomadic and desert tribes, after centuries of seperation from their centre, became pioneers of civilisation.

History asserts that the outflow of human habitation into different places of the world and their subsequent progress and growth had begun from two places. These were Hijaz and the Chinese Turkistan or that part of Caucasia, which lies North East, and is regarded as an elevated area on earth.

Hijaz is the place from where those people and tribes emerged who are of Sami descent or semetic. For thousands of years these tribes rose up from this barren land in large numbers and dispersed all over the world in their multitudes. They began as nomads and desert-dwellers and ended up as civilised, well-settled people, founders of glorious civilisations and cities.

Aad, the first, and Aad, the second (i.e. ) were from this land. They were standard-bearers of civilisation, masters in craftsmanship and possesors of an awe- inspiring rule. The Himyar tribes and Amaliqah of Egypt, Syria and Iraq were

54 majestic, commanding rule over vast kingdoms. For quite a long period they ruled over Faaris, Rome and even some parts of India.

In short, the nations and tribes of Sami origin were all from the dust of Hijaz (Arabs), whether nomads, desert-dwellers or civilised and cultured. But, once they dispersed over a wide area and expanded, they became strangers to one another. It was then difficult to co-relate the nomad and the citizen, the Pharoah of Egypt (Amaliqah) and the Himyar Kings, or an Arab (Musta'rab) from an Ismaili Arab. If it were not for peculiarities and distinctions of origin, language and colour, it would have been impossible to join them in a mutual brotherhood.

The second point of outflow of tribes and nations was Chinese Turkestan and , situated to the North East of the globe, upon an elevated portion of earth. Over thousands of years, hundreds of tribes arose from this area and reached different regions of the world. Waves of human beings from here settled in Central Asia,in Europe, in India, etc.

Those who settled in India came to be known as Aryan. Those who stayed in Central Asia called themselves Aryana and gave the name 'Iran' to their chosen land. Those who had taken up residence in the area near the Black Sea were called Sythian. Many of those who settled over a large area of Europe and Asia were called Russians.

These tribes were savage and nomadic when they had moved from their centre but as they reached new destinations they settled down into an existing civilisation or created one out of compulsion. They came to be known by new names. They progressed from their original state to such an extent that they had nothing in common any more with the tribes of their first home. Although they were two branches of one beginning, they became competitors. The citizens perpetually stood in dread of their co-descendent savages, who attacked them, now and then, and robbed them of their belongings before returning to their deserts.

It is confirmed that from the pre-historic era up to 500 C.E, there was a steady rise of human movement from the present Mongolia Tatar area. The neighbouring Chinese called their two large tribes Mog and Yuchi. It was this very Mog who, about 600 years before Nabi Isa Alaihi-Salaam were known in Greece as Mek or Megag. In Arabic pronounciation, the word Ma'juj was then formed. Similarly, the word 'Yuchi' most probably is what the Greek called Yugag, and which was pronouned in Hebrew and Arabic as Ya'juj. 55

Some of these tribes travelled to different regions of the world, and others stayed where they were. Those who had moved merged with civilisation whilst those who stayed behind continued in their savage ways and kept their names as Gog and Magog. Those who had moved forgot their names and adopted local habits and customs.

The Iranians of central Asia, the Russians of Europe and Asia and other Europeans as well as the Aryans of India are originally Mongolians (or, Mog, Ma'juj and Yu'wag, Ya'juj) but are not classified by that name in history. The names Ya'juj and Majuj apply only to those tribes who had stayed behind at their places and continued in their savage ways. They went on attacking their common descendents who had become civilised and they looted and plundered them. Different people had built walls and barriers in the past to protect themselves from these attacks. The rampart erected by Dhul-Qarnein is one of such barriers. It is made of iron and brass, and protected the people from the attacks of one group of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

The Ya'juj and Ma'juj have also been mentioned in the Torah. We find in the book of Hizqeel Alaihi Salaam (Ezekiel):

"And you, son of man, prophesy against Gog and say, 'Thus says The Lord GOD, "Behold, I am against you, O Gog, prince of Rosh, and ; and I will turn you around, drive you on, take you up from the remotest parts of the north and bring you against the mountains of Israel.…

And I will descend a fire on Magog and on those who reside in the islands. (Ezekiel, 39/6)

These references mentions Gog, Magog, Rosh, Meshech and Tubal as enemies of Allah.

(Mention is also made that this group shall one day be brought, from the far North towards the lands of Israel, i.e. the lands of Nabi Yaqub Alaihi Salaam, which is Palestine. This promise was fulfilled with the creation of The State of Israel in 1948. - Abu Muhammad)

The commentators of the Torah explian that Rosh refers to , Meshech to Moscow, and Tubal to the elevated region of the Black Sea. This confirms that the commentators of the Torah also agree with the contention that Ya'juj and Ma'juj are the tribes which spread to regions in the east from Mongolia and Caucasia.

56

If we look at the past, history tells us that from about one thousand years B.C., these savage and bloodthirsty tribes haunted the area around the Caspian Sea and the Black Sea. They were known by different names but one extremely ferocious tribe stood out which was known as Sycthian. Its lands extended from Central Asia to the Northern part of the Black Sea. It kept harassing its neighbouring settlements, unleashing destruction on them. This was the period during which Babylon and Naynawa were at their peak of prosperity and glory; and the Aashuris had just about stepped into civilisation. Then about 650 B.C., a large segment of these savages descended upon Iran and ruined the entire Western portion of Iran.

At around 529 B.C., Cyrus ascended the throne. He overthrew the king at Babylon, delivered the Banu Israil from captivity and merged the kingdoms of Media and Faaris into a single, strong Kingdom. The predictions of Nabi Hizqeel Alahi Salaam were fulfilled at his hands. It was he who raised a barrier to ward off the Western attacks of the Scythians .

These historicaI facts prove that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj against whom the protective wall was erected, as foretold by Nabi Hizqeel Alahi Salaam were Scythians, who had still not given up the wild ways of their forefathers.

To sum up our discussion of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, they were not any kind of an abnormal creation. Like normal human, they too were descendents of Sayyiduna Nuh Alahi Salaam . They were the savage tribe of Mongolia, the forefathers of the people of Europe and Russia. Their neighbouring people called them Moj, and Yuchi. The Greek, therefore called them Magog and Yagog, instead of Moj and Yuchi. In Hebrew and Arabic these names were adopted as Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

Let us now read what the Arab historians and scholars of Tafsir say about this historical fact so that our foregoing conclusions may be corroborated.

Hafiz Imaduddin Ibn Kathir has written in his Tarikh, Al Bidayah wa AI-nihaya

"And Yafith is the forefather of the Tartars. Yajuj and Majuj are a branch of the Tartars. And they are of the Mongolian tribes. They are stronger than other Tartars and more evil and are given to plundering.'

Allamah Ibn Athir has written in Kamil that:

There are different opinions given out about Ya'juj and Ma'juj but the truth is that they are a kind of Tartars. They are in great numbers. They harass neighbouring 57

people and they ruin those whom they overpower. They are used to giving harm to their neighbours .

Sayyid Muhammad Aalusi has written in Ruhul Ma'ani:

Ya'juj and Ma'juj are two tribes of the children of Yafith ibn Nuh. Wahb ibn Munabbih also believes likewise and most of the latter day authorities hold the same contention.

Further down, he writes:

"Some authorities say that the Turks (Tartars) are from them. Ibn Jarir and Ibn Mardaway has cited a strongly authentic view of Suddi that the Turks (Tartars) are one of the branches of Ya'juj and Ma'juj:"

Abdur-Razzaq has reported from Qatadah that Ya'juj and Ma'juj comprise of twenty-two tribes."

Sheikh Tantawi writes in his Tafsir, Jawahir Al Quraan:

Ya'juj and Ma'juj are the descendants of Ya'fith ibn Nuh. Their name is adopted from ajeejan naar, meaning flames of fire, and its sparks. It is an indication of their large numbers and fierceness. Some scholars contend that the line of descent of the Moghuls (Mongolians) and Tartars is traced to one by the name of Turk. It is he whom Abu aI Fida calls Ma'juj. It is thus clear that Ya'juj and Majuj are the Mongolian and Tartar tribes. These tribes are found in the region from the northern tip of Asia through Tibet and China, to the Arctic ocean, and to Turkestan on the west.

We have already stated that as long as these tribes stayed in Mongolia or Caucasia, they were called Yajuj and Ma'juj but once they went and settled elsewhere many became civilised and forgot their nomadic culture. Even other people did not remember them by their savage past. Their old counterparts too rejected them, and targeted them. These civilised people now lived in fear of their very own savage brothers. This is corrobarated by what Hafiz Imaduddin ibn Kathir has written in his Tafsir:

"The word saddayn, means the two mountains that stand opposite one another, and between them is an opening. It was through this passage that Ya'juj and Ma'juj

58

attacked the Turks and harassed them. They devastated farms and killed people causing great destruction."

In other words, although the Ya'juj and Majuj were also Tartars, there was much difference between them and the Tartars who had moved out of the centre and had become civilised. Not only did they not recognise each other but they also became opponents. The one was tyrannical and cruel, whilst the other became the victim of his tyranny. It was this second group that had requested Dhul-Qarnein to build them a barrier.

THE SADD (OR BARRIER)

The next question before us pertains to the sadd, or the barrier. Where was it built by Dhul-Qarnein to bar Ya'juj and Ma'juj from causing mischief?

Before we determine where the barrier was erected, we must remember that the sphere of the mischievous activity of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj was very wide. Those people who lived under the of Caucasia were not the only ones unsafe from them. People of Tibet and China were also targets of their northern attacks. So, not merely one, but at different points in the past. many barriers were erected with the same objective of keeping away the Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

Details of some of these barriers.

1) One of these barriers is known as the .

2) Another barrier is located in Central Asia near Bukhara and Tarmiz. The name of the place where it is located is Darband. The messenger of King Castell of Andulus had described it in his report regarding his meeting with Timur Sahib-Qiran. He ,situated on the road to Mosul ,( ب ادد ) 'described the wall as 'the wall of iron between Samarqand and India. (Jawahir-al-Quraan)

3) The third sadd is situated in Russia at Daghistan. The wall itself is known as Darband and Bab al Abwab (the door of all doors). Some historians call it al-Bab Yaqut Hamawi , Idrisi and Bustani have written about it in detail in their .( اب) books, Mu'jam-al-Buldaan, Geographiyah and Dairah-al-Ma'arif, respectively. We give a synopsis of their accounts.

Darband is a Russian city in Daghistan. It is on the western coast of the Caspian Sea. It is situated 3 43'N and 15° 48 E. It is also known as Durband 59

Anoshirwan, but it is famous by the name of Bab al Abwab. Since ancient times, it is surrounded by four walls. Earlier historians had referred to these walls as Abwab-Albaniah. It is in a delapitated state now. It is also called Bab al Hadeed, because it has large iron gates.

(Regarding this barrier, it is mentioned on the website: wikipedia.org/wiki/Gates_of_Alexander#Derbent'

The Gates of Alexander are most commonly identified with the Caspian Gates of , whose thirty north-looking towers used to stretch for forty kilometers between the Caspian Sea and the , effectively blocking the passage across the Caucasus. Derbent was built around the world's only surviving Sassanid Persian fortress, which served as a strategic location protecting the empire from attacks by the Gokturks. The historical Caspian Gates were not built until probably the reign of Khosrau I in the 6th century, long after Alexander's time, but they came to be credited to him in the passing centuries. The immense wall had a height of up to twenty meters and a thickness of about 10 feet (3 m) when it was in use. - Abu Muhammad)

The Caspian Gates in Derbent, Russia are often identified with the Gates of Alexander. One can however see that this barrier has not been made from , thus it can in no way be the barrier which was erected by Dhul-Qarnein.

4) After this barrier, if one were to advance into Caucasia, towards the west, he will come across a pass which is known as The Dariel Pass. It runs along very elevated parts of Caucasia. There is a sadd (barrier) here, which is known as 'The barrier of

60

Qafqaz or Jabal-e-Qaaf'. It lies between two mountains. Bustani has written about it, as follows:

There is another sadd near it. It runs along the west. Perhaps, the people of Faaris built it to ward away the northern because we do not know much about its builder. Some have ascribed it to Sikandar while others have ascribed it to Kisra and Nawsherwan. Yaqut has said that it was made of molten brass. (Da'irah-al Ma'arif)

The encyclopaedia Britannica gives an almost similar account of this wall (under the discussion regarding 'Darband').

Due to all of these walls being in the North and being built for the same purpose, much confusion has arisen in determining which is the one that had been built by Dhul-Qarnein. The issue is confounded further because there are two barriers, or walls by the name Darband, both having been raised for the same purpose.

Let us leave aside the wall of China and then try to see which of the three remaining walls was the one built by Dhul-Qarnein.

(Before continuing with the task of identifying which of the three is the wall of Dhul- Qarnein, a point worthy of note is that scholars of the past understood the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein to be visible to the eye, and one which could be traced even in their very own era. Those that had inclined to any one of the above three walls was at the same time making indication that the barrier is not an invisible cage which has locked within it millions of weird-looking aliens, waiting to be released. Had these scholars such a notion they would never have mentioned these barriers as the possible barrier of Dhul-Qarnein, since none of them have any nation caged up on their other side. - Abu Muhammad)

Which of the three

Historians such as Mas'oodi, Qazwini, lstakhri and Jamawi incline to the view that the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein is the 'Darband' situated close to the Caspian Sea. On account of this barrier, the city is surrounded by walls. This place bears a special significance for Iran for it protects it from the tribes residing across the wall. However, Abu ad Diya and the historians who have relied upon him have made a mistake in supposing both the Darband walls as one and the same, the one near

61

Bukhara and Tirmiz and the other near the Caspian Sea. They have then confused the circumstances surrounding one with another.

Idrisi, however, has defined the geographical position of each seperately in detail. He has thus explained their true nature. In spite of that, some of the contemporary scholars insist that the sadd of Dhul-Qarnein, or the sadd of Sikandar, does not refer to the Darband at the Caspian Sea, but the one at Bukhara and Tirmiz.

Tabari has stated in his Tarikh that the king of Azerbaijan, upon having conquered it, summoned someone from the neighbourhood of the Caspian Sea to relate the state of the sadd (barrier). He said that it was a high Sadd, between two mountains with a very deep ditch on one side.

Allamah Muhammad Anwar Shah Kashmiri has written in Aqeedah al Islam:

The Quraan has not indicated the direction of the third expedition of Dhul-Qarnein. We may surmise that it was to the north. It is to this side that his Sadd is built between the mountains of Qafqaz. The sadd of Dhul-Qarnein prompted other kings to do the same thing. For instance, the Chinese built the Great wall. In the same way some Ajamii Kings erected the barrier Daurband (Bab al-Abwab), and there are other ramparts to the north .. "

The encyclopaedia of Islam writes about Darband (Bab al Abwab), situated at the coast of the Caspian Sea in Caucasia:

The Darband here was renovated and repaired by Yazgard the first. The wall is said to have been built by Sikandar (Aalexander the Great)".

Writing about the Caspian Sea, it says:

"The ocean of Ya'juj and Ma'juj referred to in the Ikhwan as-safa is the Caspian Sea."

(After quoting other sources, Moulana Hifzur-Rahmah summarizes, saying:

'The foregoing references from the writings of Arab historians, Scholars of Hadith and experts in Tafsir, may be summed up thus:

• Abu al Fida and some historians have been confused about the two Durbands. They begin by discussing the Darband at Caspian Sea but end up

62

with the Darband at Tirmiz and Bukhara (Hisar). They fail to distinguish between the two. • All the other historians, scholars of Hadith, and mufussirin explain clearly that the rampart known as Sadd Sikandar, is the one at Darband near the Caspain Sea (Bab al Abwab). This is what is also found in Encyclopaedia Britannica, Encyclopia of Islam and Da irah al Ma'arif (which are treasures of research). • Wahb bin Munabbih, Abu Hayyan Andulusi, the author of Nasikh at Tawarikh (the court historian of Iran), Bustani and Allamah Muhammad Anwar Shah have pointed that the Sadd Dhul-Qarnein is not located exactly at the Darband of the Caspian Sea but higher up, at the extreme edge of Qafqaz, between the mountains.

Let us now set aside the four points for some time and decide according to the Quraan. The Quraan has said two things about the Sadd Dhul-Qarnein. The first is that it was a Sadd between two mountains and it shut the passage between them through which the Ya'juj and Majuj invaded and wrought havoc. The second is that the Sadd was not made of cement or mud or anything like that. Rather, it was made of pieces of iron reinforced with molten brass.

We must keep before us both the things the Qur'an tells us about and then see which of the Sadds fits the description of the Quraan.

We must first examine the Sadd, in" Darband (near Bukhara and Tirmiz). Historians say that the wall was made of bricks and rock, and except for the gate, iron or brass was not used anywhere. Furthermore, the wall runs between the mountains with a portion of it on the ground. It is not just between the mouths or peaks of the two mountains. Therefore, it is wrong to call this wall as the Sadd of Dhul-Qarnein.

As for the Sadd of Darband (situated at the Caspian Sea), which Arab historians referred to as 'Baab ul Abwaab' and the Persians called Darband, or Aahni, and which was regarded by many historians as the Sadd of Dhul-Qarnein, regretfully, it too does not fit the description. The historians concede that much of this wall rests on ground-level as it is on the mountains too. They also confirm that there are iron gates at many places, some of which are erected between mountains, but the wall

63 however is not made of pieces of iron and brass but of rock and paste like any ordinary wall.

Thus neither of the Darbands can be the wall of Dhul-Qarnein, not the one at Bukhara, nor the one at the Caspian Sea.

We are now left with only one more wall. It is a barrier obstructing a passage to the west of the Darband (Caspian Sea) wall. This valley lies further down to the west inside Caucasia. It is known as the valley of Daryal, and it is between Qafqaz and Taflas. The valley passes through the highly exalted portions of Caucasia and it is surrounded naturally by two high peaks. The Persians call it the valley of Aahni, and the Turks Darmarkiu.

The two qualities described by the Quraan are found only in this wall. This is why Wahb, Abu Hayyan. Ibn Khardad, Allamah Anwar Shah and Moulana Azad, great scholars that they are - all hold the same opinion that sadd Dhul-Qarnein is the name of the Sadd, over the passage of Qafqaz, found in the Darial Pass.

After we have explained this, let us assert that the Sadd built at a slight distance the valley or passage of Darial is the one built by Cyrus (Gorush or Kaykhusro). We have already stated while speaking about Ya'juj and Ma'juj that he had erected it to prevent these people from using this pass to terrorise and devastate the people on the other side of Qafqaz mountains. These were from the Synthenian tribes, and the term Ya'juj and Ma'juj referred at that time to these very tribes. This wall is called Phak Korai, (Passage of Kor) in the Armanian writings. Perhaps Kor refers to Cyrus who is called Gorus in Persian. Not far from it lies the Darband (Caspian Sea) wall. It was erected later for the same purpose by some other King.

(Both this barrier at the Darial Pass/Gorge as well as the sadd of the Darband of the Caspian Sea are to be found in present-day 'Daghistan'. The Darial Pass lies on the border of Iberia and Geogia. - Abu Muhammad)

Details of the Darial Gorge, and why it fits perfectly with the area in which Dhul-Qarnein erected his barrier

The Quraan gives a clear discription of the type of mountains the barrier was ( اذا ن ادن ) erected in . The two phrases used to describe the area are

64

when'' ( اذا وى ن ادن ) when he reached a path between two barriers”, and“ he closed the gap between the parts of the oyster''.

From these two phrases one understands that the mountains of that area formed a and had a valley in the middle of it, separating ,( ادن ) natural barrier on each side .( ادن) it’s two halves

Look at a picture of the Dariel Gorge and notice how well it fits this description.

This wall is located in the Caucus mountain ranges which forms a natural barrier between Southern Russia, the historical lands of Yajuj wa Majuj, and stretching for 1200km (750mi). What is unique about these mountains is that they are like a large solid wall well over five thousand ft high, stretching consistently between the Black Sea on one side of it and the Caspian Sea on the other, without stop until we reach the coasts of both inland oceans. It was from these lands for example, that later the would threaten the Roman Empire and eventually march across Europe and into France. The wall would have been standing in their lifetime, without any other exit to the South, which is probably why they focused on Rome and Europe

Another feature of this mountain range is that historically for hundreds of years there has only been one natural passage through the mountains which goes 65 through a narrow valley with very high walls on both sides, exactly as the Quraan This was the only way through the mountains. It connects the .( ادن ) describes area north of the mountains to the southern area, it is the main pass which runs for 220km from Vadikavkaz in Russia to Tbilisi in Georgia. This pass is what is known as The Dariel Pass. There is a great possiblity that access to this pass opened up later, thus creating a new connection between the North and South.

Even today there are only three roads from southern Russia to Georgia. Two recently built roads that hug the coast lines around the mountains and one through it using this pass. Because the mountains stretch right to the water, they had to cut through them using heavy machinery in places.

If we were to consider that the present gap through the mountains was not always there, it would mean that after Dhul-Qarnein erected his barrier, to go around the Wall of Dhul Qarnain, the tribes of Majuj would have to travel all the way to the coast on the caspian sea hugging it then heading south into Azerbaijan. A passage towards the black sea would have been impossible at the time because the mountain stretches to the water with no natural roads. All of this is assuming the coastal region near the caspian sea wasn’t covered by dense forest a few thousand years ago, whereas historical evidence shows that this was not a possible passage at the time. This would have forced them to travel around the gigantic Caspian or Black Seas on either side, then through either or Iran heading north into Georgia.

Hardly would a nation consider taking the trouble of such a huge journey merely to harass another group. They where not at war with the Georgians but mere corruptors of their land and their society.

The road Dhul Qarnain would have followed between the mountains is called the Darial pass, located in The Darial Gorge where the wall was built. It is at the east base of , between vertical walls of rock 1800 m/5900 ft in height.

The Darial Pass was historically important as one of only two traditional crossings of the Caucasus mountain range, the other being the Derbent Pass near the Caspian sea, which was fortified around 150 B.C. It is worth noting that the level of the Caspian was formerly higher and that the lowering of the water level opened an invasion route around the mountain that had to be fortified. Very literally soon after it opened the tribes of Majuj to the North (the Huns) began looking for ways

66 around but they faced the might of the Persian empire who controlled this region and constructed the barrier and fort found there today which deterred them.

This tells us in Dhul Qarnain’s time passage through here was not possible because of the water level and the tribes would have had to go around the Caspian Sea to head south, running into large empires before completing their Journey.

We know where the lands of Yajuj wa Majuj historically are, and the Darial pass is located exactly on the border of their historical lands.

From the first century AC one of the first major empires to control this region were the Huns, after which came the Khazar empire (618AC-1048).

“The Gorge is alternatively known as the or the Caucasian Gates. It is mentioned in the Georgian annals under the names of Ralani, Dargani, Darialani. is a persian word, which means 'made from steel'. In other '( آھ ) The word 'Aani words, the name Darialani has preserved the historical fact of a barrier constructed from metal that exists in that Gorge. Finally the mountain sides on both sides of the Darial Gorge are shaped like two sides of an open sea-shell exactly as described by the Qur’anic word 'Sadafain.'

Dhul Qarnain traveled west and east and had no trouble with any of the languages of the world, which where not as diverse as today, until He reached this location, hence we have to find a language spoken south of the Caucasus Mountains, which is different from all the other languages spoken in and around that region of the then known world. Dhul Qarnain when he arrived at that location found people who could not understand his language: “(And he marched on) till, when he reached (a pass) between the two mountain-barriers (sadafain), he found before them a people who could scarcely understand anything spoken (i.e. any utterance in his language).”(18:93)

The which is spoken south of the Caucasus Mountains is precisely such a language. It is an insular pre -Indo-European language with no relatives and evolving locally over the past 5000 years.

Is the barrier still to be found in the Dariel Gorge

Muslim and Khazar confrontation began during the rea of the Sahabah Radiyallahu Anhum. In 640 A.C, Islamic forces had reached Armenia; and in 642 they launched 67 their first raid across the Caucasus (through Derbent on the coast) under Abd ar- Rahman ibn Rabiah. In 652 Arab forces advanced on the Khazar capital (Just North of Derbent), Balanjar, but were defeated, suffering heavy losses.

“Due to the outbreak of the First Muslim Civil War and other priorities, the Arabs refrained from repeating an attack on the Khazars until the early 8th century.

“The Second Arab-Khazar War began with a series of raids across the Caucasus in the early 8th century. The Umayyads tightened their grip on Armenia in 705 after suppressing a large-scale rebellion. In 713 or 714, Umayyad general Maslamah ubn Abdul-Malik conquered Derbent (Darband) and drove deep into Khazar territory.

In 724 (105 A.H) the Arab general al-Jarrah ibn Abdullah al-Hakami inflicted a crushing defeat on the Khazars in a long battle between the rivers Cyrus and Araxes, then moved on to capture Tiflis, bringing Caucasian Iberia (Georgia) under Muslim rule.

Historical accounts show that Al-Jarrah's troops passed the gap of Darial Gorge during this expedition, which means that there was at that time already some form of gap/pass through these mountains, through which the Muslim forces passed.

Either the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein had by this time in history collapsed, reopening the pass or another pass had been created with the passing of time. This servant (Abu Muhammad) is inclined towards the latter view that the barrier which Dhul- Qarnein erected stands still today. As for the pass that todays exists within the Dariel Gorge, it is highly possible that due to some natural occurrence (like a glacier crushing down or due to the force of water gathering at the Nothern side of the barrier) a cut or opening was created in one of the surrounding mountains, after which the waters came gushing through, making the opening even bigger and creating a passage covered with mud and rock.

After the waters had emptied itself out as it flooded into the South, due to the incline that exists between the Northern and Southern side, a new passage would have been created through the Dariel Gorge, and the barrier that had blocked the Ya'juj and Ma'juj of that area for hundreds of years from descending towards the South, would now serve no purpose, due to a new opening having been created.

It is highly possible that the opening up of this gap in the Dariel Gorge corresponded exactly with the day and time in which Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam 68 expressed great concern and worry for the Ummah, and the Arabs in particular, saying:

ِ ِ ِ ِ ﻻ إﻟﻪَ إﻻ اﷲُ، ٌوﻳﻞ َﻟﻠﻌَﺮب ﻣﻦ ﺷﺮ ﻗﺪ َاﻗﺘـَﺮ َب ! ﻓُ َﺘﺢ َاﻟﻴﻮم ﻣﻦ َردم َﻳﺄﺟﻮج َوﻣﺄﺟﻮج ُﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬا " ، ، " ِِ ٍ َوﺣﻠ  ﻖ ﺑﺈﺻﺒَﻌﻪ ٍاﻹﺑﻬﺎم وﺑﺎﻟﺘﻲ ﺗﻠﻴﻬﺎ ( وﻓﻲ رواﻳﺔ : َوﻋَﻘ َﺪ ﺳﻔﻴﺎن َﺗﺴﻌﻴﻦ أو ﻣﺎﺋﺔ ً ( اﻟﺒﺨﺎري) 'Woe be to the Arabs! Today a gap has opened up in that which had blocked the Ya'juj and Ma'juj!' Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam indicated to the size of the opening by making a circle with his thumb and index finger.

An Egyptian explorer of recent times concluded a remarkable expedition of exploration when he lead a team of about twenty members into the Caucasius Mountains in search of the barrier that Dhul-Qarnein had erected. The results of his search were indeed far beyond what he had initially imagined, and it is highly possible that the spot that he located is indeed the iron barrier which Dhul-Qarnein had once erected.

Whilst at the top of what they understood to be the barrier, metal detectors beeped aloud, confirming the presence of huge quantities of metal and steel beneath their feet.The pictures taken of the barrier during that trip are as follows:

69

An interesting feature of the area within the Dariel Gorge One interesting thing to look at is the decision of Dhul-Qarnein to build his barrier using iron blocks / pieces of iron. This construction is not just a thin iron plate, but a sturdy construction that is designed to survive in the long run and has an additional function as a dam that stops water.

70

Why did Dhul-Qarnein decide to use iron and copper as its material? Why did he not just use rock?

The verses of the Quraan explain that Dhul-Qarnein asked for pieces of iron. When the construction had evenly closed up the gap between the cliffs, he ordered to heat the iron until it burned, then poured within it copper fluid. This barrier was a phenomenal masterpiece construction at that time. It served as a dam that blocked the flow of the river to the north of the gap, and absolutely blocked the access of the Nation of Ma'juj.

The development of this iron barrier was indeed a mega project involving tremendous manpower and material in large quantities, and in would have indeed taken a long time. If we estimate the size of a 100-meter-high dam construction, which closes a gap at the bottom of the cliff that is 10 meters wide and which then widens at the top, with a thickness of about 10 meters at the bottom of the gap and perhaps slightly less at the top, the approximate iron volume required would be about 10,000 meters cubic. If every 10 cubic meter of iron is equivalent to a weight of 78.5 tons, then the total required iron material is weighing 78,500 tons. That is indeed a huge amount. And when one considers the barrier found by the Egyptian explorer as shown above, the height of which is 262 meters, this amount would increase more than double.

We have to find out where did so much of iron material come from, not to mention the copper used to coat the barrier. The mobilization of material also requires process and time,

Evidence that there is a large amount of iron and copper material available around the Dariel Gorge

In 2008, three Geoarchaeology and Georgia Archaeomineralogy experts published their scientific research findings of evidence of metal mining and processing in the southern Caucasus region since about 3000BC. Processing of gold, iron and copper spread in various provinces from western Georgia to the east on the Armenian border. The Caucaus mountains are rich in metal ores, and to date the content of metal ores (gold, silver, iron, copper, etc.) is still available in large quantities.

The results of this study are published in a scientific journal entitled "ANCIENT GEORGIAN IRON METALLURGY AND ITS ORE BASE", by M. Kuparadze and

71

Dimitri V. Pataridze (Caucasian Institute of Mineral Resources, Tbilisi Georgia), in collaboration with Thomas N. Kerestedjian (Geological Institute , Bulgarian Academy of Sciences).

Iron and copper processing since ancient times scattered in various regions south of Caucasus most probably enabled the realization of the phenomenal project of Dhul- Qarnein. In addition to using horse-powered carts, the mobilization of materials from various quarries in the western part of Georgia may also have used boats down the Kura river to Tbilisi (the Georgian capital at present). The massive process of material mobilization by utilizing this river route is probably the factor that makes its name known as the Cyrus river. Cyrus is a Greek term from the name Khoresh, who we have identified as Dhul-Qarnein. (And Almighty Allah knows best)

In the map below, the spot at which the Derbent (Darband) barrier stands till today is marked, next to Dagestan, close to the Caspian Sea. This pass, as discussed previously was probably not accessible during the era of Dhul-Qarnein due to the high water levels of the Caspian Sea at that time. When it later did created an opening, a king of that era, probably inspired by the idea of Dhul-Qarnein, erected a huge rock barrier which blocked the opening, which became known as 'Darband' (that which closed the door), and which is today known as Derbent.

As for the barrier which Dhul-Qarnein erected, that would have been at a pass which was used during his era. He would have entered this pass and searched for a spot at which the surrounding mountains were extremely close to each other. At that spot he would have sealed the gap using metals available in the area around him. It is highly possible that the spot he found was within the Dariel Gorge, the very one which the Egytian explorer identified above. Even if this was not the spot, and it was located elsewhere, near to this area, it would still announce loudly that the purpose of this barrier was never to encage all the inhabitants of the lands on the other side of the barrier, but rather to merely prevent them from reaching the Southern lands of Asia.

72

A brief description of Derbent:

The Citadel, Ancient City and Fortress buildings of Derbent were part of the northern limes of the Sasanian Persian Empire, which extended to east and west of the Caspian Sea. The fortification was built in stone, and it consisted of two parallel walls that formed a barrier from the seaside up to the mountain. The town of Derbent was built between these two walls, and has still retained part of its medieval fabric. The site continued having great strategic importance until the 19th century. This barrier was and is still a wonder of the world, but due to being made of rock it is most certainly not the barrier that Dhul-Qarnein erected.

73

The Derbent Wall

The Descent of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj

(Continuation of the explanation of Ml Hifzur-Rahman in Qisas al-Quraan)

Having written enough on Dhul-Qarnein, Ya'juj and Ma'juj and the wall, the next most important issue discussed in the Quraan is regarding the descent of Ya'juj and Ma'juj upon the world, close to Qiyamah.

The Quraan has discussed Ya'juj and Ma'juj at two places. Once in Surah al Kahf, and once in Surah al Ambiya. We reproduce the relevant verses here.

ِ ِ ﻓََﻤﺎ ْاﺳﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ْأَن ﻳَﻈَْﻬُﺮوﻩُ َوَﻣﺎ ْاﺳﺘَﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ﻟَﻪُ َﻧـْﻘﺒًﺎ ﻗَ َﺎل َﻫ َﺬا َرْﺣَﻤﺔٌ ﻣ ْﻦ َرﺑﻲ ﻓَﺈذَا َﺟﺎءَ َوْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑﻲ َﺟَﻌﻠَﻪُ َدﻛﺎءَ َوَﻛ َﺎن َوْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑﻲ َﺣﻘﺎ ( اﻟﻜﻬﻒ) So they (Gog and Magog) were not able to scale it, nor were they able to pierce it. He (Dhul-Qarnein) said: 'This is a mercy from my Lord, but when the promise of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder, and the promise of my Lord is ever true.'

ِ ِ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ َﺣﺘﻰ إ َذا ﻓُﺘ َﺤ ْﺖ ﻳَﺄْ ُﺟ ُﻮج َوَﻣﺄْ ُﺟ ُﻮج َوُﻫ ْﻢ ﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ ﻞ َﺣ َﺪب َﻳـْﻨﺴﻠُ َﻮن َو ْاﻗـَﺘـَﺮ َب َاﻟْﻮْﻋ ُﺪ َاﻟْﺤﻖ ﻓَﺈ َذا ﻫ َﻲ َﺷﺎﺧ َﺼﺔٌ أَﺑْ َﺼ ُﺎر ا ﻟﺬ َﻳﻦ َﻛَﻔُﺮوا ﻳَﺎ َوْﻳـﻠَﻨَﺎ ﻗَْﺪ ُﻛﻨﺎ ﻓﻲ ٍ ِ ِِ ﻏَْﻔﻠَﺔ ﻣ ْﻦ َﻫ َﺬا ﺑَ ْﻞ ُﻛﻨﺎ ﻇَﺎﻟﻤ َﻴﻦ ( اﻻﻧﺒﻴﺎء ) ) 74

Until when Gog and Magog are let loose, and they sally from every mound, and nigh draws the true promise, then behold, the eyes of those who disbelieve shall be stating, Woe to us! Indeed we were heedless of this; nay, we were evil-doers.

From the verse of Surah al-Kahf we learn that the sadd (barrier) was so strong that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj could not scale it, nor could they pierce it to make a passage for themselves through it. On seeing its strength and durability, Dhul-Qarnein expressed gratitude to Allah, and he conceded that it was a favour of Almighty Allah that He inspired him to do this pious deed.

From the verse of Surah al-Anbiyah we learn that when Qiyamah shall approach, Ya'juj and Ma'juj will descend in large numbers from every conceivable corner and will cause widespread and plunder. Some scholars of Tafsir understood understood that Ya'juj and Ma'juj are imprisoned behind the Sadd-e- Dhul-Qarnein, which will remain intact till the Day of Qiyamah. When that Day is near, as a sign of Qiyamah, it will break down into pieces. Accordingly, their commentary at both places was in keeping with their understanding of these verses. They have thus translated the verse of Surah al-Anbiya as:

"Until, when the Ya'juj and Ma'juj will be let loose with the breaking of the wall " and they read it with the saying of Dhul-Qarnein which is found in Surah al-Kahf: "Then, when the promise of My Lord comes, He will smash it."

If one were to however ponder deeply over the two verses he shall notice that there is no necessity that the surge of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj before Qiyamah be based upon the collapsing of the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein. In Surah al-Kahf the comment of Dhul-Qarnein has been quoted that when the promise of Almighty Allah would be fulfilled, the wall would collapse. In this verse there is no mention of Ya'juj and Ma'juj descending on the people, upon the collapse of the wall. Dhul- Qarnein's intention with this statement was to show that despite the barrier being so strong it too would never manage to withstand the command of Almighty Allah. As for the collapse of the wall being a sign of the approach of Qiyamah, that could only have been intended if Dhul-Qarnein had knowledge regarding the 'signs of Qiyamah', which he obviously did not.

As for Surah al-Anbiya, only this much is stated that before Qiyamah the Ya'juj and M'ajuj will pour upon the inhabitants of the world swiftly, from higher land upon lower land and shall play havoc with the population there. In this surah there is no 75 mention of the wall breaking up or the Ya'juj and Ma'juj emerging from the other is mere conjecture, and ( ت) side of a barrier. To give this meaning to the word not a literal translation.

Let us again look at the clear-cut meaning of these two verses on this subject in al- Kahf and Surah al-Anbiya. Details of the incident are stated in Surah al-Kahf in reply to the question of the Quraish, which was taught to them by the Jews of Yathrib (Madinah Munawwarah). The Quraan made it known that Dhul-Qarnein was a pious and righteous King. His three notable campaigns were recalled, to the east, west and north. It revealed that in his third campaign he came across a people who complained to him of the mischief of Ya'juj and Ma'juj and they requested him to build a Sadd to prevent them from using the passage. Dhul-Qarnein shut the passage with a strong wall made of pieces of iron and molten brass. An excellent barrier thus stood between two mountains. Dhul-Qarnein thanked Almighty Allah and said that the barrier was strong enough to keep away the Ya'juj and Ma'juj , who would not be able to climb it, nor break through it. But he made it clear that he did not make a claim of the wall being a permanent barrier. It would last as long as it pleases Almighty Allah. When He decides, it will not remain any more. The promise of Allah is that everything, including the Sadd, will perish, and this promise will be fulfilled.

The Jews had asked about Dhul-Qarnein so only that much was answered in the Quraan in Surah al Kahf. Yajuj and Majuj was mentioned only in passing. On the other hand, in surah al-Anbiya Almighty Allah rejects the polytheists and says that the habitations that have been destroyed, their dead will not return to earth. Only on the will they be revived to answer to their Lord, but before that the trial of Yajuj and Majuj will take place.

Nowhere in the verse of Surah al-Anbiya is there any indication that the invasion of Yajuj and Majuj before Qiyamah is related to the Sadd, or the rampart. Only this much is stated that when the time comes, they will descend rapidly down every slope and spread over all adjoining regions.

From these verses of both surahs, we learn of two things:

1: The wall of Dhul-Qarnein will one day surely break up.

2: Before Qiyamah all the tribes of Ya'juj and Ma'juj will come down and spread like a flood, causing mischief and corruption all over the world. 76

The word 'promise' in the saying of Dhul-Qarnein:

ﻓَِﺈذَا َﺟﺎءَ َوْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑﻲ َﺟَﻌﻠَﻪُ َدﻛ َﺎء ''When the promise of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder.'' does not refer to the invasion of Ya'juj and Ma'juj. It means that a time will definitely come when the Sadd (barrier) will perish.

As for the words in surah al Anbiya,

ِ َﺣﺘﻰ إِ َذا ﻓُﺘ َﺤ ْﺖ ﻳَﺄْ ُﺟ ُﻮج َوَﻣﺄْ ُﺟ ُﻮج 'When The Gog and Magog are let loose' it does not mean that they will emerge after breaking the barrier of Dhul-Qarnein. Rather, it means that they will swarm in such large numbers that it will seem that they had been held back somewhere (in prison) and have been released all together.

Whenever the Arabs use the word ( َ ِ ُ - 'to be let loose'} for a living being they mean that he was lying somewhere, apart from others, and has now emerged all of the locusts were let loose') he does' - اراد ) a sudden. Thus, when someone says not mean that the locusts were caged somewhere and have been released, but rather it means that the swarm of locusts were lying in a mountain side somewhere and have suddenly appeared in large numbers. The same applies to Ya'juj and Ma'juj, i.e. these grand tribes in large numbers were away from the world in some corner but will make their appearance all of a sudden as though they had been imprisoned for very long and have finally been released.

Allamah Sayyid Muhammad Anwar Shah Kashmiri has explained these verses of Surah al-Kahf and al-Anbiya in this manner, in his book, Aqeedah-al-Islam fi Hayaati Isa . Indeed this is a unique explanation, which answers many doubts.

He writes:

"It must be understood that the words ''When the promise of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder.'' to the end of the verse were the words of Dhul- Qarnein. There is no hint or indication whatsoever to suggest that it was meant as a sign of Qiyamah. Perhaps Dhul-Qarnein did not even know that of the signs of the

77

Last Day, the invasion of Ya'juj and Ma'juj was also one. He only meant to say that his barrier would perish some day.

The next verse ( ِ ٍ ِ 'And on that day We shall leave them surging َوَﺗـَﺮْﻛﻨَﺎ َﺑـْﻌ َﻀُﻬ ْﻢ َﻳـْﻮَﻣﺌﺬ ﻳَُﻤ ُﻮج ﻓﻲ َﺑـْﻌ ٍﺾ against one another') hints at a continuous action, meaning that some of the tribes will go on attacking other tribes, even after the erection of the barrier, until the appointed time of descent arrives.

As for the words of Almighty Allah in Surah al Anbiya { ِ When ' - َﺣﺘﻰ ِإذَا ﻓُﺘ َﺤ ْﺖ ﻳَﺄْ ُﺟ ُﻮج َوَﻣﺄْ ُﺟ ُﻮج The Gog and Magog are let loose' ), this verse describes the surge of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj as a sign of Qiyamah, but there is no mention whatsoever of the rampart in it. This difference must be kept in mind always ".

Then having discussed the issue in detail, he says in the end:

و اﻋﻠﻢ ان ﻣﺎ ذﻛﺮﺗﻪ ﻟﻴﺲ ﺗﺄوﻳﻼ ﻓﻲ اﻟﻘﺮآن ﺑﻞ زﻳﺎدة ﺷﻴﻰ ﻣﻦ اﻟﺘﺎرﻳﺦ و اﻟﺘﺠﺮﺑﺔ ﺑﺪون اﺧﺮاج ﻟﻔﻈﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻋﻪ "It must be remembered that whatever I have said in explanation of these verses is not a far-fetched interpretation of Quraan. Rather, without extracting any word of the Quraan from its context, I have kept before me history and experience to arrive at this explanation." The scholars of Tafsir have explained these verses in a different way supposing them to be signs of the Hour. Perhaps, they were influenced by a hadith of Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah, and Musnad-e-Ahmed, which has been reported by Sayyiduna Abu Hureira.

ﺣﺪﺛﻨﺎ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺑﺸﺎر، وﻏﻴﺮ واﺣﺪ اﻟﻤﻌﻨﻰ واﺣﺪ واﻟﻠﻔﻆ ﻻﺑﻦ ﺑﺸﺎر، ﻗﺎﻟﻮا : ﺣﺪﺛﻨﺎ ﻫﺸﺎم ﺑﻦ ﻋﺒﺪ اﻟﻤﻠﻚ، ﻗﺎل : ﺣﺪﺛﻨﺎ أﺑﻮ ﻋﻮاﻧﺔ، ﻋﻦ ﻗﺘﺎدة، ﻋﻦ أﺑﻲ راﻓﻊ، ﻋﻦ ﺣﺪﻳﺚ أﺑﻲ ﻫﺮﻳﺮة، ﻋﻦ اﻟﻨﺒﻲ ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ ﻓﻲ اﻟﺴﺪ ﻗﺎل : ﻳﺤﻔﺮوﻧﻪ ﻛﻞ ﻳﻮم، ﺣﺘﻰ إذا ﻛﺎدوا ﻳﺨﺮﻗﻮﻧﻪ ﻗﺎل اﻟﺬي ﻋﻠﻴﻬﻢ : ارﺟﻌﻮا ﻓﺴﺘﺨﺮﻗﻮﻧﻪ ﻏﺪا، ﻓﻴﻌﻴﺪﻩ اﷲ ﻛﺄﺷﺪ ﻣﺎ ﻛﺎن، ﺣﺘﻰ إذا ﺑﻠﻎ ﻣﺪﺗﻬﻢ وأراد اﷲ أن ﻳﺒﻌﺜﻬﻢ ﻋﻠﻰ اﻟﻨﺎس . ﻗﺎل اﻟﺬي ﻋﻠﻴﻬﻢ : ارﺟﻌﻮا ﻓﺴﺘﺨﺮﻗﻮﻧﻪ ﻏﺪا إن ﺷﺎء اﷲ واﺳﺘﺜﻨﻰ، ﻗﺎل : ﻓﻴﺮﺟﻌﻮن ﻓﻴﺠﺪوﻧﻪ ﻛﻬﻴﺌﺘﻪ ﺣﻴﻦ ﺗﺮﻛﻮﻩ ﻓﻴﺨﺮﻗﻮﻧﻪ، ﻓﻴﺨﺮﺟﻮن ﻋﻠﻰ اﻟﻨﺎس، ﻓﻴﺴﺘﻘﻮن اﻟﻤﻴﺎﻩ، وﻳﻔﺮ اﻟﻨﺎس ﻣﻨﻬﻢ، ﻓﻴﺮﻣﻮن ﺑﺴﻬﺎﻣﻬﻢ ﻓﻲ اﻟﺴﻤﺎء ﻓﺘﺮﺟﻊ ﻣﺨﻀﺒﺔ ﺑﺎﻟﺪﻣﺎء، ﻓﻴﻘﻮﻟﻮن : ﻗﻬﺮﻧﺎ ﻣﻦ ﻓﻲ اﻷرض وﻋﻠﻮﻧﺎ ﻣﻦ ﻓﻲ اﻟﺴﻤﺎء، ﻗﺴﻮة وﻋﻠﻮا، ﻓﻴﺒﻌﺚ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻬﻢ ﻧﻐﻔﺎ ﻓﻲ أﻗﻔﺎﺋﻬﻢ ﻓﻴﻬﻠﻜﻮن، ﻓﻮاﻟﺬي ﻧﻔﺲ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﺑﻴﺪﻩ إن دواب اﻷرض ﺗﺴﻤﻦ وﺗﺒﻄﺮ وﺗﺸﻜﺮ ﺷﻜﺮا ﻣﻦ ﻟﺤﻮﻣﻬﻢ . . ﻫﺬا ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﺣﺴﻦ ﻏﺮﻳﺐ إﻧﻤﺎ ﻧﻌﺮﻓﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻫﺬا اﻟﻮﺟﻪ ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬا ( اﻟﺘﺮﻣﺬي)

The Messenger of Allah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam said:

Ya'juj and Ma'juj dig up the Sadd (rampart) every night until shortly before sunrise. At that time they say to each other. "Let's stop work now. It has reached a stage 78 that will enable us to demolish it tomorrow." But when they return to work the next night they find it in its original intact position strong and durable. This goes on every day. Finally the appointed time will arrive when Almighty Allah will decide that they spread over human habitation. On that night too, they will dig as always and as sunrise draws near, the one who gets the work done will say to the workers, "Return now. Tomorrow, Insha Allah, you will be able to dig it up!''

Since he will have said Insha Allah, when they would return the next night they would find their efforts not wasted. They will put in extra effort to demolish the wall. They will then descend on the people and drink all the water on earth. People will seek refuge in fortresses and safe places, fearing them. Ya'juj and Ma'juj will suppose that they have overpowered everyone on earth and then they will target the skies with arrows to combat Allah and the higher world and subdue them. Allah will return their arrows to them dyed in blood.They will suppose that they have killed everyone in the higher world too. Almighty Allah will then grow germs in their necks and they will die by themselves

After narrating this Hadith, Imam Tirmizi says about it: 'Hasan Gharib, it has not been narrated like this, except through this chain . (i.e. Such a Hadith is sound from the point of view of its transmission, and it does not contradict what is transmitted elsewhere but is gharieb because it has only one line of transmission, from which we hear of such things.

Hafiz Ibn Kathir has commented on it as follows:

'There is strangeness in the text of this Hadith. It is wrong to attribute it to Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. The truth is that a very similar story of the Israilis is narrated by Ka'b Ahbar and the same things are related in it. It seems Sayyiduna Abu Hureira, who often listened to K'ab relate Isra'ilite stories may have passed it on as such. Perhaps, one of the transmitters may have thought that Sayyiduna Abu Hurayrah had transmitted a Hadith of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. I am not alone in having this opinion of the above Hadith. In fact, Imam Ahmed ibn Hanbal also holds the same opinion.' (Tafsir lbn Kathir)

(Abu Muhammad - In the footnotes of Sunan Ibn Majad under this narration Sheikh al-Arnout also expresses agreement with this verdict of Hafiz Ibn Kathir. His words are:

79

'The sanad of this narration until Sayyiduna Abu Hureira Radiyallahu Anhu is 'sahih'. However there is great ubcertainty in it indeed being a statement of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. Hafiz Ibn Kathir has mentioned this in his Tafsir. He also explained the reason for his verdict as follows: 'The apparent meaning of the verse of the Noble Quraan is that none shall be able to scale the barrier not make any hole in it'. This meaning demands that at no time can they climb the wall, nor can they ever break into it, due to its strenght. However is has been narrated from Ka'b that before emerging they shall lick at the barrier until very little of it is left. In the morning however it shall be as it was. Again they shall lick at it, saying : 'Tomorrow we shall open it up!' They shall be inspired to exclaim the phrase, 'If Allah wills!' In the morning it shall be as they left it. They shall then open it.'

Commenting on this explanation of Ibn Kathir, Sheikh Shuaib then mentions: 'This explanation holds weight. Perhaps Sayyiduna Abu Hureira heard it from Ka'b, and narrated it, but a later narrater assumed that Sayyidunah Abu Hureira had heard it from Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam, and quoted it thus. - End of quote from Sheikh Shuaib al-Arnout 6)

If we consider the views of Tirmizi, Ibn Kathir and Imam Ahmad we will realise that this narration is possibly an Israilite narration. Therefore, it will not be appropraite to rely upon this Hadith and opine that the Sadd of Dhul-Qarnein is broken daily, but shall fully break into pieces before Qiyamah.

Such an interpretation shall infact imply interpolation of the meaning of the Quraanic verse:

ﻓََﻤﺎ ْاﺳﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ْأَن ﻳَﻈَْﻬُﺮوﻩُ َوَﻣﺎ ْاﺳﺘَﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ﻟَﻪُ َﻧـْﻘﺒًﺎ ( اﻟﻜﻬﻒ) So they (Gog and Magog) were not able to scale it, nor were they able to pierce it.

The scholars of Tafsir have explained that this verse asserts that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj are unable to make any changes in this wall. Now how will reconciliation take

6 إﺳﻨﺎدﻩ إﻟﻰ أﺑﻲ ﻫﺮﻳﺮة ﺻﺤﻴﺢ، وﻓﻲ رﻓﻌﻪ ﻧﻜﺎرة ﻛﻤ ﺎ أﻓﺎدﻩ اﻟﺤﺎﻓﻆ اﺑﻦ ﻛﺜﻴﺮ ﻓﻲ " ﺗﻔﺴﻴﺮﻩ 5" / 194 ﻓﻘﺎل : إﺳﻨﺎد ﺟﻴﺪ ﻗﻮي، وﻟﻜﻦ ﻓﻲ رﻓﻌﻪ ﻧﻜﺎرة، ﻷن ﻇﺎﻫﺮ اﻵﻳﺔ أي ﻗﻮﻟﻪ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻰ {: ﻓََﻤﺎ ْاﺳﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ْأَن ﻳَﻈَْﻬُﺮوﻩُ َوَﻣﺎ ْاﺳﺘَﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ﻟَﻪُ َﻧـْﻘﺒًﺎ [} اﻟﻜﻬﻒ ] ﻳﻘﺘﻀﻲ أﻧﻬﻢ ﻟﻢ ﻳﺘﻤﻜﻨﻮا ﻣﻦ ارﺗﻘﺎﺋﻪ وﻻ ﻣﻦ َﻧـْﻘﺒﻪ، ﻹﺣﻜﺎم ﺑﻨﺎﺋﻪ وﺻﻼﺑ ﺘﻪ وﺷﺪﺗﻪ، وﻟﻜﻦ ﻫﺬا ﻗﺪ روي ﻋﻦ ﻛﻌﺐ اﻷﺣﺒﺎر : أﻧﻬﻢ ﻗﺒﻞ ﺧﺮوﺟﻬﻢ ﻳﺎﺗﻮﻧﻪ ﻓﻴﻠﺤﺴﻮﻧﻪ ﺣﺘﻰ ﻻ ﻳﺒﻘﻰ ﻣﻨﻪ إﻻ اﻟﻘﻠﻴﻞ، ﻓﻴﻘﻮﻟﻮن ﻛﺬﻟﻚ، وﻳﺼﺒﺤﻮن وﻫﻮ ﻛﻤﺎ ﻛﺎن ﻓﻴﻠﺤﺴﻮﻧﻪ وﻳﻘﻮﻟﻮن : ًﻏﺪا ﻧﻔﺘﺤﻪ، وﻳُ َﻠﻬﻤﻮن أن ﻳﻘﻮﻟﻮا : إن ﺷﺎء اﷲ، ﻓﻴﺼﺒﺤﻮن وﻫﻮ ﻛﻤﺎ ﻓﺎرﻗﻮﻩ، ﻓﻴﻘﺤﻮﻧﻪ . وﻫﺬا ﻣﺘﺠﻪ، وﻟﻌﻞ أﺑﺎ ﻫﺮﻳ ﺮة ﺗﻠﻘﺎﻩ ﻣﻦ ﻛﻌﺐ، ﻓﺈﻧﻪ ًﻛﺜﻴﺮا ﻣﺎ ﻛﺎن ﻳﺠﺎﻟﺴﻪ وﻳﺤﺪﺛﻪ، ﻓﻴﺤﺪث ﺑﻪ أﺑﻮ ﻫﺮﻳﺮة ﻋﻨﻪ ﻓﻴﺘﻮﻫﻢ ﺑﻌﺾ اﻟﺮواة ﻋﻨﻪ أﻧﻪ ﻣﺮﻓﻮع، ﻓﻴﺮﻓﻌﻪ، واﷲ أﻋﻠﻢ 80 place with this narration that shows that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, daily, bring the wall to the point of falling down by digging it up or licking at it.

Similarly, how will they reconcile with the authentic Hadith of Bukhari that one day Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam got up from his sleep, his face blushing red. He said:

ﻻ إﻟﻪ إﻻ اﷲ، وﻳﻞ ﻟﻠﻌﺮب ﻣﻦ ﺷﺮ ﻗﺪ اﻗﺘﺮب، ﻓﺘﺢ اﻟﻴﻮم ﻣﻦ ردم ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬﻩ » وﺣﻠﻖ ﺑﺈﺻﺒﻌﻪ اﻹﺑﻬﺎم واﻟﺘﻲ ﺗﻠﻴﻬﺎ ﻗﺎﻟﺖ زﻳﻨﺐ ﺑﻨﺖ ﺟﺤﺶ ﻓﻘﻠﺖ ﻳﺎ رﺳﻮل اﷲ : أﻧﻬﻠﻚ وﻓﻴﻨﺎ اﻟﺼﺎﻟﺤﻮن؟ ﻗﺎل «: ﻧﻌﻢ إذا ﻛﺜﺮ اﻟﺨﺒﺚ

'There is no god but Allah. The Arabs are destined to ruin through an evil that is about to engulf them. The Sadd erected for Ya'juj and Maju] has been opened thus today for them. Here at the word 'thus' he placed his index finger on the thumb making a circle to illustrate how it would open. Zaynab bint jahsh said, "I asked, 0 Messenger of Allah! Shall we be destroyed even if there are righteous people of the ".Increases ( اث ) Ummah among us?" The Prophet replied, "Yes, if al-khubt

Al-Khubth has been explained as illegal sex and illegitimate children and every kind of evil deed

This Hadith states clearly that there is already a hole in the wall equal to the circle formed by the index finger and thumb. On the other hand, according to the explanation of the scholars of Tafsir this thing is not possible until before the appointed time of Qiyamah.

The Sadd erected for Ya'juj and Maju] has ' - ﻓﺘﺢ اﻟﻴﻮم ) We may say that the word been opened thus today for them ' ) in this authentic Hadith has been used merely as a metaphor to signify the beginning of their spreading of mischief, corruption and evil, and not in the meaning that a real hole has opened up. So if here a metaphor can be used, then why should we insist in saying that the very same word ('in surah al Anbiya, ( ِ When The Gog and Magog are let loose '- َﺣﺘﻰ إِ َذا ﻓُﺘ َﺤ ْﺖ ﻳَﺄْ ُﺟ ُﻮج َوَﻣﺄْ ُﺟ ُﻮج must be kept upon the meaning, that the wall shall open up before Qiyamah and shall break into pieces.? Why do we not take a metaphorical meaning in this surah too, and interpret it as we have done in the narration of Bukhari?

If we take a literal meaning of the words of the Hadith, then that will be against the interpretation of the relative verses of surah al Kahf generally understood. There, it

81 is stated that the wall will remain intact upto the appointed time of Qiyamah, before which there is no question of the sadd breaking.

However, if we accept the explanation of Allamah Syed Muhammad Anwar Shah Kashmiri in both the surahs, then the difficulties mentioned above shall be removed.

(Abu Muhammad - Explaining that the wall of Dhul-Qarnein can only break before Qiyamah on the basis of the verse in Surah al-Kahf is not fair since in this surah mention has only been made that

ﻓََﻤﺎ ْاﺳﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا ْأَن ﻳَﻈَْﻬُﺮوﻩُ َوَﻣﺎ ْاﺳﺘَﻄ َ ﺎﻋُﻮا ﻟَﻪُ َﻧـْﻘﺒًﺎ ( اﻟﻜﻬﻒ) So they (Gog and Magog) were not able to scale it, nor were they able to pierce it.

The word '( were not able )' is a verb of the past tense. We do not find a - ﻓََﻤﺎ ْاﺳﻄَﺎﻋُﻮا denial in this verse that they would never ever be able to demolish the wall, except before Qiyamah. As for the next verse ( - ''When the promise ﻓَِﺈذَا َﺟﺎءَ َوْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑﻲ َﺟَﻌﻠَﻪُ َدﻛ َﺎء of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder.'') this, as has already been explained was a statement of Dhul-Qarnein in which he denied his barrier having the strenght to defy Divine Power. He was not implying in the least bit that his barrier shall not fall, except just before Qiyamah.)

Further, how can one ever assume that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj would be unable to find a passage of exit until Qiyamah, since it is well established that they had innumerable outlets from this end of Caucasia to Mongolia in China. If the sadd of Dhul-Qarnein had barred their passage from the Darial opening forever, they could easily exit from other passages.

This is why Allamah Syed Muhammad Anwar Shah has explained the verse

' ِ ِ   ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ﻗَ َﺎل َﻫ َﺬا َرْﺣَﻤﺔٌ ﻣ ْﻦ َرﺑﻲ ﻓَﺈ َذا َﺟﺎءَ َوْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑﻲ َﺟَﻌﻠَﻪُ َدﻛﺎءَ َوَﻛ َﺎن َوْﻋ ُﺪ َرﺑﻲ َﺣﻘﺎ َوَﺗـَﺮْﻛﻨَﺎ َﺑـْﻌ َﻀُﻬ ْﻢ َﻳـْﻮَﻣﺌﺬ ﻳَُﻤ ُﻮج ﻓﻲ َﺑـْﻌ ٍﺾ َوﻧُﻔ َﺦ ﻓﻲ اﻟﺼ ِﻮر ﻓَ َﺠَﻤْﻌﻨَ ُﺎﻫ ْﻢ

َ ﺟ ْﻤًﻌﺎ ( اﻟﻜﻬﻒ) He (Dhul-Qarnein) said: 'This is a mercy from my Lord, but when the promise of my Lord comes to pass, He shall make it into powder, and the promise of my Lord is ever true.' On that day We had left some of them falling like waves upon others, and when the trumpet is blown We shall gather them all together.'

82 as follows: Dhul-Qarnein had barred the passage of Yajuj and Ma'juj from this end and after the Quraan has quoted his words, the declaration of Almighty Allah is them mentioned, as though it has been said that, "O listeners, you have heard these words about Ya'juj and Ma'juj, listen to these words too! We have decreed that these tribes should dispute among themselves. They will keep fighting each other until only the blowing of the trumpet keeps Qiyamah away.

At that time, as asserted in surah al-Anbiya, all the tribes of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj shall emerge together from every passage available to them. They will create disorder all over the earth descending from their central heights with rapidity and they will spread to all the corners of the earth. The word ِ ِ (and َ و ُﻫ ْﻢ ﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ ﻞ َﺣ َﺪ ٍب َﻳـْﻨﺴﻠُ َﻮن they shall sally from every mound ) is used to indicate 'descent from a height' In the Mufradaat of Imam Raghib and Nihayah of Ibn Athir these words have been described in this very way. (End of quote from Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib)

Thus, it is clear from this explanation that the surge of the Ya'juj and Majuj, of which the Quraan speaks, refers to those tribes that live between the Caspian Sea and Mongolia and are a great part of the world population. In respect of their position on the earth's surface they are sufficiently higher than the normal surface upon which people live, thus it appearsappear as though they slope down a height whenever they descend to attack a people. Thus, in future too, as fulfilment of a sign of the Hour, when they will emerge for the last time from every corner, it shall appear as though the barriers have been broken and waves of human beings are flowing from heights to lower levels.

The foregoing explanation of the Quraan with regard to its words and phrases does not manipulate the dictionary meanings. At the same time it is very appropriate and removes every doubt and uncertainty that could arise from generally understood concepts regarding the Ya'juj and Ma'juj .

After the foregoing explanation of Surah al Kahf and Surah al Anbiya, the next issue before us is to understand the Hadith of Bukhari. What is the meaning of the The Arabs are destined to - وﻳﻞ ﻟﻠﻌﺮب ﻣﻦ ﺷﺮ ﻗﺪ اﻗﺘﺮب، ﻓﺘﺢ اﻟﻴﻮم ﻣﻦ ردم ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬﻩ ) :phrase ruin through an evil that is about to engulf them. The Sadd erected for Ya'juj and Maju] has been opened thus today for them. )

It is not clear if the phrase should be taken in its literal meaning that a hole was, in fact, made out in the barrier and equalled the circle formed by the index finger with the thumb or it was a prediction in which the metaphorical meaning was to be 83 taken. Further, it is also not clear if the second sentence regarding the opening in the barrier of Ya'juj and Ma'juj is linked with the first sentence, i.e. in which the Arabs are warned of a coming evil.

There is a difference of opinion on both questions. Also, there is no authentic interpretation of the dream known to have been offerred by the Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam himself or by his Companions . Therefore, scholars differ with regards to its interpretation.

Shaikh Badruddin Ayni contends that the first sentence alludes to the evil and corruption that the Ummah faced immediately after the death of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam. The result was that the rule of the Quraish collapsed and the people of Arabia were the first to suffer, and then the rest of the Ummah.

As for a gap in the wall equal to the circle made by the index finger and thumb, it does not mean that the size of the hole is exactly that size, but rather indicates that that the period of durability of Sadd Dhul-Qarnein has reached termination and its period of weakening has begun. (Umdah al Qari) Allamah Aini felt that the second sentence is linked with the first.

From what we know of the tribes of Yajuj and Majuj, apart from the devastation caused in the times of Dhul-Qarnein as revealed by the Qur'an, there is no record in history of any other attack by them worthy of mention.

However the Sadd of Dhul-Qarnein became useless in the 7th century A.C., because the Ya'juj and Ma'juj discovered a pass between the Ural Ocean (a small, ancient ocean that was situated between Siberia and Baltica ) and the Caspian Sea. In this way a new era of the evil of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj begun. It was after centuries that these warlike tribes had made their presence felt to the lands below them.

Therefore we can say that possibly Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam was shown in his dream that while the time was far away for the tribes of Ya'juj and Ma'juj to launch a joint attack from different sides, yet there would be a nearer reappearance, the first recorded after Dhul-Qarnein, which was soon to occur. This would serve as a fore- runner of the downfall of Arab power. It was this reappearance that was shown as a small gap in the barrier holding them back.

(The hole that was shown would then refer not to a hole in the barrier erected by Dhul-Qarnein, but rather to a gap that had opened up at some other spot, which

84 now caused a break in the complete barrier that had kept them back for centuries. - Abu Muhammad)

During the era of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam some of the Mongolian tribes moved out of their pIace and began harassing the nearby people. Their small excursions finally led to Ghengiz in the sixth century hijri combining a group of tribes. His son used this unlimited force to attack the lands to their West and South. In 686 AH, Halaku (Hulagu) toppled the Arab Caliphate at .

This explanation has been offered by Kirmain, a well-known commentator of Bukhari. However, Shaikh Badruddin Ayni has rejected the explanation of Kirmani. His argument is that the initiator of the Tartar insurgence was Ghengiz Khan and his grandson Halaku Khan, and they were not the Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

From this difference of opinion it becomes clear that the Hadith itself did not pinpoint who exactly the narration referred to. It is the scholars of Hadith who try to determine those to whom the words apply and they differ in their explanations.

Keeping this in mind, we too feel that we can try to investigate and suggest the application and we too we are open to censure and rejection.

Two of the phrases of the Hadith are important.

وﻳﻞ ﻟﻠﻌﺮب ﻣﻦ ﺷﺮ ﻗﺪ اﻗﺘﺮب There is ruin for the Arabs in the mischief that has drawn near

and

ﻓﺘﺢ اﻟﻴﻮم ﻣﻦ ردم ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﺜﻞ ﻫﺬﻩ Today, the Sadd is opened up for the Ya'juj and Ma'juj like this (illustrating with a circle made by his index finger an thumb)

What is worth observing that the two sentences are not connected by the word .'و' - 'and'

A careful study shows that there is a possibility to understand this hadith in one of two ways.

1) The first sentence tells us that Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam warned of a catastrophe that was to strike the Arabs and eliminate their rule. The second 85 sentence supports the first. It cautions that the Ummah will face trials which shall cause great harm to the Arabs. The signs of the emergence of trials was the appearnace of cracks that had set in on the protective barrier that was put up to stop the Ya'juj and Majuj. In other words, the crack symbolised cracks in Islamic or Arab power and it began with the martyrdom of Sayyiduna , and resulted finally in the destruction of the Quryash rule a few centuries later.

Thus, the split or crack in the wall was a fore-runner and an omen of trials and troubles that the Ummah would face in future. This would continue until the Ya'juj and Ma'juj invasion before Qiyamah. Qiyamah will occur following a severe upset faced by the peoples of the world.

2) We may also say that the second sentence does not merely support the first, but presents an explanation. The first is the result or consequence of the second. The meaning is that the time for destruction of the Quraish has arrived. It is as though the wall that Dhul-Qarnein had built as a strong and durable protection has begun to crumble (or a gap has indeed opened up breaking the full barrier, part of which was the wall of Dhul-Qarnein, and majority of which was mountains - Abu Muhammad) and it is a preamble of mischief that will begin from the inhabitants of those lands.

In view of this interpretation we must look at the Tartar harassment that occurred later in history, and how it corresponded with the indications made in the Hadith, regarding its new era of evil beginning during the life of Rasulullah Sallalahu Alaihi wa Sallam and culminating in the uprooting of Quraishi power in the era of Musta'sim Billah.

As for the statement of Shaikh Badruddin Ayni that the Tartar, Ghengiz Khan cannot be termed as one of the Ya'juj and Majuj, this does not seem correct, since from amongst the Turkic tribes that the scholars and historians have determined as making up the Yajuj and Ma'juj, one that features greatly is the tribe that was named after Ghengiz Khan.

We have seen that there is no conflict or disagreement between the Quraanic verses from Surah al Kahf and Surah al-Anbiya and the predictions mentioned in the Ahadith regarding the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. The verses of the Quraan have been explained copiously from the commentaries of Allamah Anwar Shah and Hafiz Imaduddin Ibn Kathir.

86

The application of the said verses and Ahadith in the manner we have stated reconcile with each other perfectly, without any need to interpolate their meanings. We have not resorted to Tafsir bi-Rai (Tafsir on the basis of personal opinion). Whatever conclusion has been derived has been based upon deep pondering over the commentaries of the righteous predecessors, scholars of Hadith and Seerah, and then establishing a road of reconciliation between the text of the Quraan and the authentic Ahadith, a method which has always been praise-worthy amongst the scholars.

(End of explanation offered by Ml Hifzur-Rahman Suihaarwi in his master-piece 'Qisas al Quraan'.)

The Muslim Ummah and their initial altercation with the Ya'juj and Ma'juj (known at that time as 'The Khazars')

Muslim armies led first by Maslamah ibn Abd al-Malik and then by Marwan ibn Muhammad poured across the Caucasus Mountains time and again, finally attaining a decisive victory in 737 A.C.

The Khazar leader converted to Islam from his pagan religion, and subjected himself to the Caliphate rule. This conversion was however short-lived, as a combination of internal instability among the Umayyads and Byzantine support undid the agreement within three years, and the Khazars re-asserted their independence. Their leader, together his subjects then chose to adopt around 740.”

In 758, the Abbasid Caliph al-Mansur attempted to strengthen diplomatic ties with the Khazars, ordering Yazid ibn Usayd al-Sulami, one of his nobles and the military governor of Armenia, to take a royal Khazar bride. Yazid married a daughter of Khazar , but she passed away while in labour. Her attendants returned home, convinced that some Arab faction had poisoned her, and her father was enraged. Khazar general Ras Tarkhan invaded south of the Caucasus in 762– 764, devastating Albania, Armenia, and Iberia (Georgia), and capturing Tiflis. Thereafter relations became increasingly cordial between the Khazars and the Abbasid Khalifah, whose foreign policies were generally less expansionist than the Umayyads.

87

From Yiddish-speaking, Pagan, Asian Khazarian to Ashkenazi Jew (founders of 'The Jewish Lobby')

In 740 A.D. in a land locked between the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea, known as Khazaria, a land which today is predominantly occupied by Georgia, but also reaches into Russia, Poland, Lithuania, Hungary, and Romania, a pagan Khazarian tribe adopted Judaism as its faith. This small tribe would then, over the next few centuries, spread out from that area, forming the Ashkenazi Modern Jewish race, one that would not only lend support to the original Jews, known as the Banu Israil (progeny of Nabi Yaqub Alaihi Salaam), but would in fact re-write the laws of their faith.

According to what historians have written regarding the circumstances that led to this tribe adopting Judaism the Khazarian people felt vulnerable as they had Muslims on one side of them and Christians on the other side, and thus constantly feared attack from either side.

Furthermore, the Khazarian people were of neither faith and instead practiced idol worship, which made them ripe for invasion by a people who wished to convert them to an established faith. The Khazarian King, King Bulan, decided in order to protect themselves against attack, the Khazarian people must convert to one of these faiths, but which one? If they converted to the Muslim faith they would risk attack by the Christians and if they converted to the Christian faith they would risk attack by the Muslims. He had an idea. There was another race that he was aware were able to deal with both the Muslims and the Christians either side of him, predominantly in matters of trade. A race which also dealt with Khazarians in the same manner. That race was the Jews. King Bulan decided if he instructed his people to convert to Judaism he could keep both the Muslims and the Christians happy, as they were both already willing to trade with the Jews, so this is what he did. King Bulan was right. He would live to see his country unconquered, his people convert to Judaism enthusiastically and adopt the principles of the most holy Jewish book, the Talmud.

The above reasoning fails to appeal to common sense, but since no other reason has ever been given, it has become the accepted version of the details behind their 'happy conversion' from fire-worship and paganism into a monotheistic faith. What reason historians have still failed to provide however is what enabled this tribe, who at one time could not even save itself from its enemies on two sides, to now,

88 after adopting monotheism, become the most powerful and wealthy force on earth, in front of whom both Muslim and Christian ruled countries would humbly submit.

Birth of 'The Rothshield' Approximately 1000 years later, from the descendants of this tribe, a child named 'Bauer' would be born in Germany, who would spawn

Timeline of the re-entry of the 'Jew; into England and 'The Rothshield Dynasty'

1649: Oliver Cromwell obtains backing from the British parliament for the execution of King Charles I on a charge of treason. Afterwards, Cromwell permits the Jews to enter England again, ignoring the Edict of Expulsion issued by King Edward I in 1290, which expelled all Jews forever from England and made the provision that any who remained after November 1st 1290, were to be executed.

In fact, not only had Jews been banned from England, but rather numerous European countries had prior to this date, issued on various occasions, decrees forbidding Jewish settlement in their lands, a list of which is:

1) Mainz , 1012 2) France, 1182 3) Upper Bavaria, 1276 4) England 1290 5) France, 1306 6) France,1322 7) Saxony, 1349 8) Hungary, 1360 9) Belgium, 1370 10) Slovakia, 1380 11) France, 1394 12) Austria, 1420 13) Lyons, 1420 14) Cologne, 1424 15) Mainz, 1438 16) Augsburg, 1438 17) Upper Bavaria, 1442 18) Netherlands, 1444 19) Lithuania, 1495 20) Portugal, 1496 21) Naples, 1496 22)Navarre, 1498 23) Nuremberg, 1498 24) Brandenburg, 1510 25) Prussia, 1510 26) Genoa, 1515 27) Naples, 1533 Italy, 28) 1540 Naples, 1541 29) Prague, 1541 30) Genoa, 1550 31) Bavaria, 1551 32) Prague, 1557 Papal 33) States, 1569 34) Hungary, 1582 35) Hamburg, 1649

Thirty years after Cromwell had let the Jews into Britain a Dutch Prince arrived from Amsterdam surrounded by a whole swarm of Jews from that Jewish financial centre. Driving his royal father-in-law out of the kingdom, he graciously consented to ascend the throne of Britain. A very natural result following on this event was the

89 inauguration of the National Debt by the establishment six years later of the Bank of England for the purpose of lending money to the Crown.

1694: The deceptively named, "Bank of England," is founded. It is deceptively named as it gives the impression it is controlled by the Government of England when in fact it is a private institution founded by Jews.

1698: Following four years of the Bank of England, the Jewish control of the British money supply had come on in leaps and bounds. They had flooded the country with so much money that the Government debt to the Bank had grown from its' initial £1,250,000, to £16,000,000, in only four years, an increase of 1,280%.

1744: On February 23rd, Mayer Amschel Bauer, an Ashkenazi Jew, is born in Frankfurt, Germany , the son of Moses Amschel Bauer, a money lender and the proprietor of a counting house. Moses Amschel Bauer places a red sign above the entrance door to his counting house. This sign is a red hexagram (that geometrically and numerically translates into the number 666), which under Rothschild instruction will end up on the Israeli flag some two centuries later.

1760: Following his father's death, Amschel Bauer, returns from Hanover, where he had been working for the Oppenheimers, and takes over his father's business. During this year, he changes his name from Bauer to Rothschild, after the red hexagram or sign signifying 666 hanging over the entrance door ("Rot," is German for, "Red," "Schild," is German for, "Shield," or, "Sign").

The Rothshield dynasty is thus born (1760)

1769: Mayer Amschel Rothschild becomes court agent for Prince William IX of Hesse-Cassel: the grandson of George II of England

1770: Mayer Amschel Rothschild draws up plans for the creation of the, "Illuminati," and entrusts Ashkenazi Jew, Adam Weishaupt, a Crypto-Jew (a Jew who pretends he's not Jewish) who is outwardly Roman Catholic, with its organization and development. The, "Illuminati," is to be based upon the teachings of the Talmud, which is in turn, the teachings of Rabbinical Jews. It is to be called the, "Illuminati," which is a Luciferian term which means, "keepers of the light."

90

1776: Adam Weishaupt officially completes his organization of the, "Illuminati," on May 1st of this year. The purpose of the, "Illuminati," is to divide the non- Jews through political, economic, social, and religious means. The plan is for the opposing sides of the goyim to be armed whilst incidents are to be provided in order for them to: fight amongst themselves; destroy national governments; destroy religious institutions; and eventually destroy each other.

Weishaupt also recruits 2,000 paid followers including the most intelligent men in the field of arts and letters, education, science, finance, and industry. They are instructed to follow the following methods in order to control people:

1) Use monetary and sex bribery to obtain control of men already in high places, in the various levels of all governments and other fields of endeavour. Once influential persons have fallen for the lies, deceits, and temptations of the Illuminati they are to be held in bondage by application of political and other forms of blackmail, threats of financial ruin, public exposure, and fiscal harm, even death to themselves and members of their families.

2) The faculties of colleges and universities are to cultivate students possessing exceptional mental ability as well as belonging to well-bred families with international leanings, and recommend them for special training in internationalism, or rather the notion that only a one-world government can put an end to recurring wars and strife. Such training is to be provided by granting scholarships to those selected by the, "Illuminati."

3) All influential people trapped into coming under the control of the, "Illuminati," plus the students who had been specially educated and trained, are to be used as agents and placed behind the scenes of all governments as experts and specialists. This is to ensure they advise the top executives to adopt policies which in the long-run serve the secret plans of the, "Illuminati," one-world conspiracy and bring about the destruction of the governments and religions they are elected or appointed to serve.

4) To obtain absolute-control of the press, at that time the only mass-communications media which distributed information to the public, so that all news and information could be slanted in order to make the masses believe that a one-world government is the only solution to the world's many and varied problems.

1784: Adam Weishaupt issues his order for the French Revolution to be started by Maximilien Robespierre in book form. This book is written by one of Weishaupt's associates, Xavier Zwack, and sent by courier from Frankfurt to Paris. However en- 91 route there, the courier is struck by , the book detailing this plan discovered by the police, and handed over to the Bavarian authorities.As a consequence, the Bavarian government orders the police to raid Weishaupt's Masonic Lodges of the Grand Orient, and the homes of his most influential associates. Clearly, the Bavarian authorities were convinced that the book that was discovered was a very real threat by a private group of influential people, who planned the use of wars and revolutions to achieve their political ends.

1785: The Bavarian government outlaw the, "Illuminati," and close all the Bavarian lodges of the Grand Orient.

1786: The Bavarian government publish the details of the, "Illuminati," plot in a document entitled, "The Original Writings of The Order and Sect of The Illuminati." They then send this document to all the heads of and state throughout Europe, who sadly ignore their warning. (Most probably due to their senior advisors being on the payroll of the 'Illuminati' as well.)

1789: Due to the European ignorance of the Bavarian government's warning, the, "Illuminati's," plan for a French Revolution succeeds from this year to its' completion in 1793. This revolution is a central bankers' dream, as it establishes a new constitution and passes laws that both forbids the Roman Church from levying taxes and also removes the Church's exemption from taxation.

1790: Mayer Amschel Rothschild states, " Let me issue and control a nation's money and I care not who writes the laws. "

1798: John Robison publishes a book entitled, "Proofs of a Conspiracy Against All the Religions and Governments of Europe Carried on in the Secret Meetings of Freemasons, Illuminati and Reading Societies." In this book, Professor Robison of the University of Edinburgh, one of the leading intellects of his time, who in 1783 was elected general secretary of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, gives details of the whole Rothschild, "Illuminati," plot. He advises how he had been a high degree mason in the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry, and had been invited by Adam Weishaupt to Europe, where he was given a revised copy of Weishaupt's conspiracy. However, although he pretended to go along with it,

Professor Robison did not agree with it and therefore published his aforementioned book to expose it. The book included details of the Bavarian government's 92 investigation into the, "Illuminati," and the French Revolution. (Unfortunately, no government took it seriously)

During the same year, at the age of twenty-one, Nathan Mayer Rothschild sets up a banking house in London. (Thus 150 years after the Jews being allowed back into England, they now not only enjoy the most wealth of the country, but control its government as well.)

1800: In France, the Bank of France is set up.

1807: President Thomas Jefferson (the third President of the from 1801 - 1809), provides one of the first honest insights into the dishonesty and corruptibility of the media when he states, " Nothing can now be believed which is seen in a newspaper. Truth itself becomes suspicious by being put into that polluted vehicle. The real extent of this state of misinformation is known only to those who are in situations to confront facts within their knowledge with the lies of the day ."

1812: On September 19th, Mayer Amschel Rothschild dies. In his will he lays out specific laws that the House of Rothschild are to follow:

1) All key positions in the family business are only to be held by family members.

2) Only male members of the family are allowed to participate in the family business. (It is important to note here that MayerAmschel Rothschild also had five daughters, so today the spread of the Rothschild dynasty without the Rothschild name is far and wide, since Jews believe the mixed of a Jewish mother is solely Jewish).

3) The family is to intermarry with its' first and second cousins to preserve the family fortune (interestingly according to the Jewish Encyclopaedia 1905, of the fifty-eight Rothschild marriages to that date, exactly half, or twenty-nine, had been to first cousins - a practice known today as inbreeding).

4) No public inventory of his estate is to be published.

5) No legal action is to be taken with regard to the value of the inheritance.

93

6) The eldest son of the eldest son is to become the head of the family (this condition could only be overturned when the majority of the family agreed otherwise)

1815: The five Rothschild brothers work to supply gold to both Wellington's army (through Nathan in England), and 's army (through Jacob in France), and begin their policy of funding both sides in wars. The Rothschilds' love wars because they are massive generators of risk free debt. Risk free, because the debts are guaranteed by the government of a country, and therefore the efforts of the population of that country, and furthermore it doesn't matter which country loses the war because the loans are given on the guarantee that the victor will honour the debts of the vanquished. Whilst the Rothschilds' are funding both sides in this war, they use the banks they have spread out across Europe to give them the opportunity to set up an unrivalled postal service network of secret routes and fast couriers. Relevant post these couriers carry is opened up by these couriers and the details of their contents given to the Rothschilds' so they are always one step ahead of current events. These Rothschild couriers are the only merchants allowed to pass through the English and French blockades and they use this advantage to keep Nathan Mayer Rothschild up to date with how the war is going so he is able to use that intelligence to buy and sell from his position on the stock exchange in accordance with that intelligence. One of Rothschild's couriers, a man named Rothworth, upon learning the British won the Battle of Waterloo, takes off for the Channel and delivers this news to Nathan Mayer Rothschild, a full 24 hours before Wellington's own courier. Nathan Mayer Rothschild subsequently enters the stock exchange and instructs all his workers to start selling consuls (known as bonds today). Due to Rothschild's reputation for being one step ahead with regard to information, the other traders panic, think the British have lost the war, and start selling frantically. As a result the consuls plummet in value, at which point Nathan Mayer Rothschild discreetly instructs his workers to purchase all the consuls they can lay their hands on. When the news comes through that the British had actually won the war, the consuls' rocket up to a level even higher than before the war started, leaving Nathan Mayer Rothschild with a return of approximately twenty to one on his investment. In fact, Nathan Rothschild openly brags that in his seventeen years in England he has increased his initial £20,000 stake given to him by his father, 2500 times to £50,000,000.

The ownership of these bonds, or consuls, gives the Rothschild family complete control of the British economy, now the undisputed financial centre of the world

94

(following Napolean's defeat), and forces the British to set up a new Bank of England, under the control of Nathan Mayer Rothschild.

It is at this point that Nathan Mayer Rothschild makes his famous statement, "I care not what puppet is placed upon the throne of England to rule the Empire on which the sun never sets. The man who controls Britain's money supply controls the British Empire, and I control the British money supply."

The Rothschilds' also use their control of the Bank of England to replace the method of shipping gold from country to country and instead use their five banks spread across Europe to set up a system of paper debits and credits, the banking system of today.

By the end of this century, a period of time that becomes known as the, "Age of the Rothschilds'," it is estimated that the Rothschild family controls over half the wealth of the world.

The Congress of Vienna ends during this, in which the Rothschilds' pushed for the creation of a world government, using the debt that many European governments owed them as leverage to give them complete political control over much of the civilized world.

However their ultimate plan for world government failed when Tsar Alexander I of Russia, one of the few great powers who had not succumbed to a Rothschild central bank, refuses to accept world government.

Enraged by this, Nathan Mayer Rothschild swears that some day he or his descendants will destroy the Tsar Alexander 1st's entire family and descendants. He would indeed prove true to his word when one hundred and two years later Rothschild funded Jewish Bolsheviks would act upon that promise.

1823: The Rothschilds' take over the financial operations of the Catholic Church, worldwide.

1830: David Sassoon a Baghdadi Jew and Jewish banker of David Sassoon & Co., with branches in China, Japan and Hong Kong uses his monopoly of the opium-trade in this area, on behalf of the Rothschild controlled British government, to traffic 18,956 chests of opium earning millions of dollars for the Rothschilds' and the British Royal family. (This marks the beginning of 'The age of drugs')

95

1835: The Rothschilds' acquire the rights in the Almaden quicksilver mines in Spain. At the time this is the biggest concession in the world and as quicksilver is a vital component in the refining of gold or silver this gives the Rothschilds' a virtual world monopoly. As a result of this acquisition, N. M. Rothschild & Sons would subsequently begin refining gold and silver for the Royal Mint, the Bank of England, and many other international customers.

On July 28th, Nathan Mayer Rothschild dies and the control of his bank, N. M. Rothschild & Sons is passed on to his younger brother, James Mayer Rothschild. David Sassoon, the Rothschilds' drug dealer over in China, increases his trade to over 30,000 chests of opium annually and drug addiction in coastal cities becomes endemic.

1839: Due to the rampant opium addiction in China, profiting David Sassoon, the British Royal family, and the Rothschilds', the Manchu Emperor orders the trade be stopped. He names the Commissioner of Canton, Lin Tse-Hsu, as leader of a campaign against opium. Lin Tse-Hsu organises the seizing of 2,000 chests of Sassoon opium and orders it to be thrown into the river. David Sassoon informs the Rothschilds' of this and they demand that the armed forces of Great Britain retaliate in order to protect their drug running interests. Thus, the Opium Wars begin with the British Army once again fighting as mercenaries for Rothschild interests.

They attack cities and blockade ports. The Chinese Army, by now decimated by 10 years of rampant opium addiction, prove no match for the British Army. The war ends in 1842 with the signing of the Treaty of Nanking. This includes the following provisions designed to guarantee the Rothschilds' through their puppet, David Sassoon, the right to provide an entire population with opium:

1) Full legalisation of the opium trade in China. 2) Compensation to David Sassoon of two million pounds for the opium dumped into the river by Lin Tse-Hsu. 3) Territorial sovereignty for the British Crown over several designated offshore islands.

1843: The B'nai B'rith is established by Jews in New York City as a Masonic Lodge. 70 years later this group will establish the notorious Anti-Defamation League, designed to promote any critics of Jewish supremacism or criminality, as, "anti- Semitic." 96

1844: Disraeli, a Sephardic Jew (who would go on to become British Prime Minister) publishes 'Coningsby', in which he characterizes Nathan Mayer Rothschild as, "... the Lord and Master of the money markets of the world, and of course virtually Lord and Master of everything else. He literally held the revenues of Southern Italy in pawn, and Monarchs and Ministers of all countries courted his advice and were guided by his suggestions ." Disraeli would also make the following interesting statement, " The racial question is the key to world history...all is race, there is no other truth ."

1848: Ashkenazi Jew, Karl Marx (a Crypto-Jew, real name Moses Mordecai Levy), publishes, "The Communist Manifesto." Interestingly at the same time as he is working on this, Karl Ritter of Frankfurt University is writing the antithesis which goes on to form the basis for Freidrich Wilhelm Nietzsche's, "Nietzscheanism." This, "Nietzecheanism," is later developed into Fascism and Nazism and will be used to foment the first and second world wars.

Marx Ritter, and Nietzsche are all funded and under the instruction of the Rothschilds'. The idea behind this scheme is that those who direct the overall conspiracy could use the differences in so-called ideologies to enable them to divide larger and larger factions of the human race into opposing camps so that they could be armed and then brainwashed into fighting and destroying each other, and particularly, in destroying all political and religious institutions. This is essentially the same plan put forward by Weishauptin 1776.

Interestingly, Marxism, and it derivative, Socialism, when seen years later in practice, are nothing but state- and rule by a privileged minority, exercising despotic and total control over a majority which is left with virtually no property or legal rights. This explains why the Rothschilds' were so interested in funding these ideologies, which would subsequently develop into, "democracy," a system of the two party state in which both parties are controlled by the same force, and whilst they may squabble over insignificant issues, to give the impression of opposing one another, they actually follow the same basic ideology, which is why the inhabitants of democracies soon discover that it doesn't matter who they vote for, nothing ever changes.

1856: On May 6th, Ashkenazi Jew, psychoanalyst, Sigmund Freud is born. Freud would go on to attack Western morality, criticizing what he considered Western

97

Man's neurotic emphasis on sex, which he insisted should be replaced with Jewish values of promiscuity. Interestingly he promoted the ideas of incest and paedophilia as normal.

1865: After the assassination of President Lincoln, who opposed the creation of a Jewish Bank in America, Jacob Schiff, a Rothschild, bom in their house in Frankfurt, arrives in America at the age of eighteen, with instructions and the finance necessary to buy into a banking house there. The purpose of this is to carry out the following tasks:

1) Gain control of America's money systemthrough the establishment of a central bank. 2) Find desirable men, who for a price, are willing to serve as stooges for the "Illuminati," and promote them into high places in the Federal Government, the Congress, the Supreme Court, and all the federal agencies. 3) Create minority group strife throughout the nations, particularly targeting the whites and . 4) Create a movement to destroy religion in the United States, with as the main target.

1868: On November 15th, Jacob (James) Mayer Rothschild dies, shortly after purchasing Chateau Lafite, one of the four great premier grand cru estates of France. He is the last of Mayer Amschel (Bauer) Rothschild's sons to die.

His death occurs 108 years after his father had changed his surname from Bauer into 'Rothschild'. During this time, a father, and five sons have spread their devilish tentacles throughout Europe and America, and now turn their attention towards the lands of Islam.

1871: An American General named, Albert Pike, who had been enticed into the, "Illuminati," by Guissepe Mazzini, completes his military blueprint for three world wars and various revolutions throughout the world, culminating into moving this great conspiracy into its final stage. These details are as follows:

The First World War is to be fought for the purpose of destroying the Tsar in Russia, as promised by Nathan Mayer Rothschild in 1815. The Tsar is to be replaced with communism which is to be used to attack religions, predominantly Christianity. The differences between the British and German empires are to be used to foment this war.

98

The Second World War is to be used to foment the controversy between fascism and political Zionism with the oppression of Jews in Germany a lynchpin in bringing hatred against the German people. This is designed to destroy fascism (which the Rothschilds' created) and increase the power of political Zionism. This war is also designed to increase the power of communism to the level that it equalled that of united Christendom.

The Third World War is to be played out by stirring up hatred of the for the purposes of playing the Islamic world and the political Zionists off against one another. Whilst this is going on, the remaining nations would be forced to fight themselves into a state of mental, physical, spiritual and economic exhaustion.

On August 15th of this year, Albert Pike writes a letter (now catalogued in the British Museum) to Guiseppe Mazzini in which he states the following,

"We shall unleash the nihilists and the atheists and we shall provoke a great social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to all nations the effect of absolute atheism; the origins of savagery and of most bloody turmoil.

Then everywhere, the people will be forced to defend themselves against the world minority of the world revolutionaries and will exterminate those destroyers of civilization and the multitudes disillusioned with Christianity whose spirits will be from that moment without direction and leadership and anxious for an ideal, but without knowledge where to send its adoration, will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer brought finally out into public view.

A manifestation which will result from a general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of Christianity and Atheism; both conquered and exterminated at the same time ."

Pike, who had been elected as Sovereign Grand Commander of the Scottish Rite of Freemasonry's Southern Jurisdiction in 1859, was the most powerful Freemason in America. He would retain that post for thirty-two years until his death in 1891. He also published a book on the subject in 1872 entitled, "Morals and Dogma of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry," in which he candidly states the following,

"The true name of , the Kabbalists say, is that of Yahweh reversed; for Satan is not a black god, but the negation of God... For the Initiates, this is not a Person, but a Force, created for good, but which may serve for evil. It is the instrument of Liberty and Free Will...

99

LUCIFER, the Light-bearer! Strange and mysterious name to give to the Spirit of Darkness! Lucifer, the Son of the Morning! Is it he who bears the Light, and with its splendors intolerable blinds feeble, sensual or selfish Souls? Doubt it not!" Interestingly, in the same book, Pike emphasizes that Freemasonry is a religion based on the occult Jewish philosophy found in the .'

1873: The loss making Rio Tinto copper mines in Spain, are purchased by a group of foreign financiers including the Rothschilds'. These mines are Europe's largest source of copper.

1880: Rothschild agents begin fomenting a series of pogroms predominantly in Russia, but also in Poland, Bulgaria and Romania. These pogroms result in the slaughter of thousands of Jews, causing approximately two million to flee, mainly to New York, but also to Chicago, Philadelphia, Boston and Los Angeles. However some are assisted with Rothschild money to begin settling in Palestine. The reason these pogroms were initiated, was to create a large Jewish base in America, who when they arrived, would be educated to register as Democrat voters. Some twenty years later, this would result in a massive Democratic power base in the United States and be used to elect Rothschild front men such as Woodrow Wilson, to the Presidency, to carry out the bidding of the Rothschilds'.

1881: On March 13th, The Tsar of Russia, Alexander II is assassinated in St. Petersburg, following several assassination attempts that began in 1866.

1886: The French Rothschild bank, de Rothschild Freres obtains substantial amounts of Russia's oil fields and forms the Caspian and Black Sea Petroleum Company, which quickly becomes the world's second largest oil producer.

1887: The Rothschilds' finance the amalgamation of the Kimberley diamond mines in South Africa. They subsequently become the biggest shareholders of this company, De Beers, and mine precious stones in Africa and India.

1895: Edmond James de Rothschild the youngest son of Jacob (James) Mayer Rothschild visits Palestine to see the Jewish colonies he funded as a result of the Rothschild engineered pogroms in Russia, Poland, Bulgaria and Romania. He vows to continue to supply funds to these colonies in furtherance of the long term Rothschild objective of creating a Rothschild owned Jewish state.

1897: The Rothschilds' found the Zionist Congress to promote Zionism. Zionism is portrayed as a political movement seeking to secure a homeland for the Jews, but is 100 in reality a conspiracy to bring the entire world under a World Government administered and controlled by Jews, and in particular, the Rothschilds'. The first meeting of the Zionist Congress takes place in Switzerland on the 29th August, The meeting is chaired by Ashkenazi Jew, Theodor Herzl, who would go on to state in his diaries,

"It is essential that the sufferings of Jews .... become worse ....this will assist in realization of our plans....I have an excellent idea....I shall induce anti-Semites to liquidate Jewish wealth....The anti-Semites will assist us thereby in that they will strengthen the persecution and oppression of Jews. The anti-Semites shall be our best friends. "

Herzl is subsequently elected President of the Zionist Organization which adopts the, "Rothschild Red Hexagram," as the Zionist flag which fifty-one years later will end up on the flag of Israel .

1899: Due to the discovery of a vastly increasing amount of wealth in gold and diamonds within South Africa , the Rothschilds' through their agents Lord Alfred Milner and Cecil Rhodes send 400,000 British soldiers over there to fight against the, "enemy," which consist of 30,000 Boer farmers with rifles who would rather not leave their own land.

It is during this so-called war, that the concentration camp is invented , when the British rounded up anyone sympathetic to the Boers, which included women and children, and placed them in unsanitary, fever ridden camps. The Rothschild British Army go on to win this war and thus the vast wealth in gold and diamonds, for the Rothschilds'.

1903: In August at the 6th Zionist Congress in Basle, Switzerland, a discussion takes place regarding an offer from Britain to provide Uganda as a base for a future Jewish Zionist state.

The Jews present complain they want Palestine , and then suddenly Max Nordau makes the following shocking statement regarding how the Jews will get Palestine through a stepping stone process, which would play out to the letter more than 15 years later.

This is what he said, " Let me tell you the following words as if I were showing you the rungs of a ladder leading upward and upward: Herzl; the Zionist Congress; the English

101

Uganda proposition; the future world war; the peace conference where with the help of England a free and Jewish Palestine will be created."

1911: Werner Sombart, in his book, "The Jews and Modern Capitalism," states that from 1820 on, it was the, "Age of the Rothschild," and concluded that there was, "Only one power in Europe, and that is Rothschild ."

1913: On March 31st, J. P. Morgan, alleged owner of the J. P. Morgan banking empire dies. He is thought to be the richest man in America, but his will revealed he owned only 19% of J. P. Morgan companies. The other 81%? Owned by the Rothschilds '.

1914: The start of World War 1. In this war, the German Rothschilds' loan money to the Germans, the British Rothschilds' loan money to the British, and the French Rothschilds' loan money to the French. Futhermore, the Rothschilds' have control of the three European news agencies, Wolff (est. 1849) in Germany, Reuters (est. 1851) in England, and Havas (est. 1835) in France. The Rothschilds' use Wolff to manipulate the German people into a fervour for war. It is around this time that the Rothschilds' are rarely reported in the media, because they own the media.

In March, 1915, the J.P. Morgan interests, the steel, shipbuilding, and powder interest, and their subsidiary organizations, got together twelve men high up in the newspaper world and employed them to select the most influential newspapers in the United States and sufficient number of them to control generally the policy of the daily press... They found it was only necessary to purchase the control of 25 of the greatest papers...An agreement was reached. The policy of the papers was bought, to be paid for by the month, an editor was furnished for each paper to properly supervise and edit information regarding the questions of preparedness, militarism, financial policies, and other things of national and international nature considered vital to the interests of the purchasers."

1915: The Islamic Ottoman Government of Turkey is overthrown by Masonic Jewish socialists, who deceptively called themselves, the, "Young Turks." As a result of this revolution, the man who would become known as Mustafa Kemal Ataturk, an alcoholic Crypto-Jew, would rise to dictatorial power in Turkey.

On December 12th, Germany, although they were winning the war and not one foreign soldier had set foot on their soil, offers armistice to Britain with no requirement of reparations. The Rothschilds' are anxious to make sure this is not

102 accepted by the British as they have a few cards left up their sleeve in relation to what they initiated this war for.

So, whilst the British are considering Germany's offer, Rothschild agent Louis Brandeis (recently appointed Head of the Supreme Court of the USA, after Rothschild agents had blackmailed the president that an affair he had years prior to becoming president would be exposed, unless he appoints Brandeis to the designated position) sends a Zionist delegation from America to Britain to promise to bring America into the war on the side of the British, provided the British agree to give the land of Palestine to the Rothschilds'.

The Rothschilds' wanted Palestine to serve as their own state in that area along with their own military which they could use as an aggressor to any state that threatened their interests. The British subsequently agree to the deal for Palestine and the Zionists in London contact their counterparts in America and inform them of this fact, Suddenly all the major newspapers in America that up to that point had been pro-German turn on Germany, running propaganda pieces to manipulate the American public against the Germans, such as: German soldiers are killing Red Cross Nurses; and, German soldiers are cutting off babies hands.

America enters into World War 1 on April 6th 1917. In order to hold Britain to their promise, The British Foreign Secretary, Arthur James Balfour, a Jew, drafts a letter , on November 2nd 1917, which is commonly known as the, "Balfour Declaration," in which it is stated:

Dear Lord Rothschild,

I have much pleasure in conveying to you, on behalf of His Majesty's Government, the following declaration of sympathy with Jewish Zionist aspirations which has been submitted to, and approved by, the Cabinet. His Majesty's Government view with favour the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people, and will use their best endeavours to facilitate the achievement of this object, it being clearly understood that nothing shall be done which may prejudice the civil and religious rights of existing non- Jewish communities in Palestine, or the rights and political status enjoyed by Jews in any other country.

The Rothschilds' order the execution by the Jewish Bolsheviks they control, of Tsar Nicholas II and his entire family in Russia, even though the Tsar had already abdicated on March 2nd. This is to get control of the country and an act of revenge

103 for Tsar Alexander I blocking their world government plan in 1815 at the Congress of Vienna, and Tsar Alexander II siding with President Abraham Lincoln in 1864.

It is extremely important for them to slaughter the entire family including women and children in order to make good on the promise to do so made by Nathan Mayer Rothschild in 1815. This act is show of power-play and defiance by the Jews to the rest of the world.

1920: Winston Churchill (whose mother, Jenny (Jacobson) , was Jewish - meaning he is Jewish under Israeli immigration law, as he was born of a Jewish mother) writes the following in an article on page 5 of the Illustrated Sunday Herald, dated February 8th,

"Some people like Jews and some do not; but no thoughtful man can doubt the fact that they are beyond all question the most formidable and the most remarkable race which has ever appeared in the world. And it may well be that this same astounding race may at the present time be in the actual process of producing another system of morals and philosophy, as malevolent as Christianity was benevolent, which, if not arrested would shatter irretrievably all that Christianity has rendered possible....From the days of Spartacus-Weishaupt to those of Karl Marx, and down to Trotsky (Russia), Bela Kun (Hungary - pre Crypto-Jew name, Cohen), Rosa Luxembourg (Germany), and Emma Goldman (United States), this worldwide conspiracy for the overthrow of civilization and for the reconstitution of society on the basis of arrested development, of envious malevolence, and impossible equality, has been steadily growing. It played...a definitely recognizable part in the tragedy of the French Revolution. It has been the mainspring of every subversive movement during the Nineteenth Century; and now at last this band of extraordinary personalities from the underworld of the great cities of Europe and America have gripped the Russian people by the hair of their heads and have become practically the undisputed masters of that enormous empire. There is no need to exaggerate the part played in the creation of Bolshevism and in the actual bringing about of the Russian revolution by these international, and for the most part atheistic Jews. It is certainly a very great one; it probably outweighs all others. With the notable exception of Lenin (subsequently revealed as a Jew), the majority of the leading figures are Jews ."

1921: Under the orders of Jacob Schiff, the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) is founded by Ashkenazi Jews, Bernard Baruch and Colonel Edward Mandell House. Schiff gave his orders prior to his death in 1920, as he knew an organization in America needed to be set up to select politicians to carry on the Rothschild conspiracy, indeed the formation of the CFR was actually agreed in a meeting on May 30th, 1919 at the Hotel Majestic in Paris, France. The CFR membership at the start is approximately 1,000 people in the United States. This membership includes 104 the heads of virtually every industrial empire in America, all the American based international bankers, and the heads of all their tax free foundations. In essence all those people who would provide the capital required for anyone who wished to run for Congress, the Senate or the Presidency.

The first job of the CFR is to gain control of the press. This task is given to John D. Rockefeller who sets up a number of national news magazines such as Life, and Time. He finances the Jew, Newhouse, to buy up and establish a chain of newspapers all across the country, and another Jew, Eugene Meyer, who would go on to buy up many publications such as the Washington Post, Newsweek, and The Weekly Magazine. The idea of controlling the press is not simply to censor news the Rothschilds' 't want you to hear. It is primarily to be used as an education tool to condition the public by emphasizing what news is important and what news isn't.

A perfect example of this is a newspaper which runs lead stories about the shenanigans of whatever flavour of the month celebrity they choose, yet bury within the inside pages some brief account of an ongoing war that will overtly or covertly have an effect on each and every one of us. Another example of this is putting more and more emphasis on sport as oppose to news. The CFR also needed to get control of radio, television and the motion picture industry. This task is split amongst the international bankers from, Kuhn Loeb, Goldman Sachs, the Warburgs', and the Lehmanns'. Interestingly the Jewish Encyclopaedica Judaica would have the following to say on this subject, " All the large Hollywood companies, with the exception of United Artists, were founded and controlled by Jews. "

Finally the CFR needed to control what was being taught in the schools, and that task was given to the Carnegies.

1926: David Sarnoff, a Jew, launches the first United States radio chain in as a service of RCA. Sarnoff will go onto to be heavily involved in the development of colour television and build NBC into one of the big three TV networks.

1931: Prominent member of the Jewish Alliance Israelite Universelle, Jean Izoulet, states this year, "The meaning of the history of the last century is that today 300 Jewish financiers, all Masters of Lodges, rule the world."

1933: On January 30th, Adolf Hitler becomes Chancellor of Germany. He expels the Jews as Communists, out of all Governmental positions within Germany. Interestingly, at the time the number of Jews in Germany's government was over 105 twenty times those in their government since the end of World War 1. As a result of this expulsion, in July, the Jews hold a World Conference in Amsterdam during which they demand that Hitler reinstate every Jew back to his former position. Hitler refuses and as a result of this, Samuel Untermyer, the Ashkenazi Jew who blackmailed President Wilson, and is now the head of the American delegation and the president of the whole conference, returns to the United States, and makes a speech on radio which was transcribed in the New York Times, on, Monday, August 7th, 1933. In the speech he made the following statements,"... the Jews are the aristocrats of the world... Our campaign is... the economic boycott against all German goods, shipping and services... What we are proposing... is to prosecute a purely defensive economic boycott that will undermine the Hitler regime and bring the German people to their senses by destroying their export trade on which their very existence depends...

Each of you, Jew and Gentile alike... must refuse to deal with any merchant or shopkeeper who sells any German-made goods or who patronizes German ships or shipping."

Two thirds of Germany's food supply would have to be imported, and could only be imported with the proceeds of what they exported, so if Germany could not export, two thirds of Germany's population would starve, as there would be not enough food for more than one third of the population.

Nevertheless, Jews throughout America participate in this boycott, protesting outside and damaging any stores in which they found any products with, "Made in Germany," printed on them, causing stores to have to dump these products or risk bankruptcy.

Once the effects of this boycott began to be felt in Germany, the Germans began boycotting Jewish stores in the same way the Jews had done to stores selling German products in America. The Nazis and the Jews in Palestine collaborate, as they would for the next seven years. This is because they essentially wanted the same thing. The Jews in Palestine wanted all the Jews to live in Palestine and the Nazis wanted all Jews out of Germany. Both sides therefore sign a transfer agreement known as, "Ha'avara," which permitted the transfer of Jews and all their capital from Germany to Palestine.

As a result of this agreement, 60,000, approx 20% of Germany's Jews, emigrate to Palestine, and make up 15% of the Jewish population there by 1939. They take 106 with them $40 million dollars of assets (worth approximately $600 million today) with the blessing of the Nazi regime.

President Franklin Delano Roosevelt, a Sephardic Crypto-Jew, real name Rosenfelt, orders the all-seeing eye to be placed upon all new dollar bills along with the motto, "Novus Ordo Seclorum." This is Latin for, "A New Order of the Ages," or as more commonly stated today, "New World Order."

1940: Hansjurgen Koehler in his book, "Inside The Gestapo," states the following, of Maria Anna Schicklgruber, Adolf Hitler's grandmother, "A little servant girl...came to Vienna and became a domestic servant... at the Rothschild mansion...and Hitler's unknown grandfather must be probably looked for in this magnificent house."

This is re-iterated by Walter Langer in his book, "The Mind Of Hitler," in which he states, "Adolf's father, Alois Hitler, was the illegitimate son of Maria Anna Schicklgruber... Maria Anna Schicklgruber was living in Vienna at the time she conceived. At that time she was employed as a servant in the home of Baron Rothschild. As soon as the family discovered her pregnancy she was sent back home... where Alois was born."

The idea that Hitler could have been a Rothschild illegitimate seems ridiculous, however it cannot be denied that one of Hitler's major successes had been the emigration of Jews to Palestine, something which was also one of the Rothschilds' main aims. The Rothschilds' knew that a country without a population would be meaningless. Furthermore, the propaganda the Jews got out of the Second World War advanced the Rothschilds' program of Jewish supremacism more significantly than any other event in history.

1941: President Roosevelt takes America into the Second World War by refusing to sell Japan any more steel scrap or oil. Japan is in the midst of a war against China and without that scrap steel and oil, Japan knows they will be unable to continue that war. Roosevelt in turn knows this economic boycott would provoke the Japanese to attack America, which they subsequently did at Pearl Harbor.

1943: February 18th, Zionist, Izaak Greenbaum, head of the Jewish Agency Rescue Committee, in a speech to the Zionist Executive Council states, "If I am asked, could you give from the UJA (United Jewish Appeal) monies to rescue Jews, I say, no and I say again no!" He goes onto state, "One cow in Palestine is worth more than all the Jews in Poland!" 107

This is not a surprise, as Zionism and Nazism had similar aims. They both wanted the Jews out of Germany. However, the Zionists were not interested in any Jews that didn't want to go to Palestine and thought it would be more beneficial to ensure these Jews be placed in concentration camps, in order to frighten Jews worldwide into fleeing to Palestine, which they touted as the only state where they could be safe.

1945: On July 16th, the first successful test of the atomic bomb occurs at the Trinity site, two hundred miles south of Los Alamos. It's creator, J. Robert Oppenheimer, a Rothschild, states in wonder, "I have become Death, the Destroyer of worlds." He is right, within the month, subsequent detonations over Hiroshima and Nagasaki in Japan, result in the deaths of 140,000 people in Hiroshima and 80,000 in Nagasaki.

The Rothschilds' take a giant step towards their goal of world domination when their third overt attempt at World Government, the second, "League of Nations," which is called the, "United Nations," is approved this year.

On July 22nd, the future Prime Minister of Israel, Ashkenazi Jew, David Ben-Gurion, orders another future Prime Minister of Israel, Ashkenazi Jew, Menachem Begin, to carry out a terrorist attack on the King David Hotel in Palestine, to try and drive out the British. As a result of this, 91 people are killed, most of them civilians: 41 Arabs; 28 British; 17 Jews; and 5 others. Around 45 people are injured.

1947: The British who prior to World War 2 declared that there would be no more immigration of Jews to Palestine in order to protect the Palestinians from their acts of terror against both them and British soldiers, transfer control of Palestine to the United Nations. The United Nations resolve to have Palestine partitioned into two states, one Jewish and one Arab, with Jerusalem to remain as an international zone to be enjoyed by all religious faiths.

This transfer is scheduled to take place on May 15th, 1948. However, just to put into perspective who controls the United Nations (UN), please be aware that the UN had no right to give Arab property to anyone, as indeed even though the Jews owned only 6% of Palestine at that time, resolution 181 granted the Jews 57% of the land leaving the Arabs who at that time had 94% with only 43%.

In October, Ashkenazi Jew, Albert Einstein, writes an open letter to the United Nations encouraging all national governments to be destroyed to make way for a one-world government to be run by the UN. 108

1948: In the spring of this year, the Rothschilds' bribe President Harry S. Truman (33 rd President of the United States 1945 - 1953) to recognise Israel as a sovereign state with $2,000,000 which they give to him on his campaign train. At midnight on May 14th, the State of Israel is officially, "proclaimed," in Tel Aviv. Eleven minutes later President Truman declares the United States as the first foreign nation to recognise it.

The Flag of Israel is unveiled. The emblem on the flag is a blue coloured version of the Rothschild, "Red Hexagram." It has a blue border at the top and the bottom which represents the and Euphrates rivers. This is put there to make the Jewish territorial ambitions very clear, an Israel in accordance with its biblical borders. This would of course mean the inclusion into Israel of: Iraq; Syria; Jordan; Lebanon; and parts of Saudi Arabia. This use of the Rothschild Hexagram is disguised as it is referred to in the Rothschild media as a, "Star Of David." However, it is clear to anyone with knowledge of esoteric symbolism that this Hexagram was used in the ancient mystery religions as the symbol of, "Molech," (described as a of unwilling sacrifice and is also interestingly the name of the stone owl, worship at Bohemian Grove), and, "Astaroth," (described as the Lord Treasurer of Hell). Due to the fact it is made up of six lines, has six triangular sectors and six points, it is commonly regarded as a symbol of Satan.

In the early hours of April 19th, 132 Jewish terrorists from the Irgun gang, led by future Israeli Prime Minister Menachem Begin, and the Stem gang, led by future Israeli Prime Minister Yitzhak Shamir, brutally massacre 200 men, women and children as they are sleeping peacefully in the Arab village of Deir Yassin. In an effort to prevent outside observers discovering the brutality of their war crimes, they try to burn some of the bodies, but when that proves unsatisfactory, they stuff some in a well to hide them from the Red Cross representatives who arrive on the scene the next day and would subsequently tell the world.

Following the United Nations transfer of Palestine to an independent Jewish state and an independent Arab state on May 15th, the Israelis launch another military assault on the Arabs (today known as Palestinians) with blaring loudspeakers on their trucks informing the Arabs that if they do not flee immediately, they will be slaughtered. 800,000 Arabs with the recent memory of the Deir Yassin massacre at the forefront of their minds, flee in panic. They ask for help from neighbouring Arab states, but those states do not get involved as they are no match for the Israelis

109 whose up to date military hardware had been supplied by the Jewish Stalinist regime in Russia.

Following this series of Jewish genocidal war crimes, the Jews now control 78% of the former Palestine as oppose to the 57% that had already been given to them illegally by the Jewish controlled United Nations. The Arabs, many of them Christians, would never be paid compensation for their homes, property and businesses stolen from them during this genocide, and as a result these people end up in slum refugee cities of tents. Furthermore at least half of the Arabs, in a desperate hurry to flee with their lives, leave their birth certificates behind. The State of Israel then pass a law that only those Arabs who are able to prove their citizenship are allowed to return to their land, now known as Israel, which meant these 400,000 Arabs could not return and lost all the property they had left there.

1949: In December 16th's Jewish Chronicle, Israeli Prime Minister, David Ben- Gurion, is quoted with the following statement, "Jerusalem is not the capital of Israel and world Jewry; it aspires to become the spiritual center of the world."

1950: Israel passes their law of return, guaranteeing every person born of a Jewish mother, throughout the world, the right to dwell in the State of Israel however the Palestinians, who had lived there for 1,300 years, are denied that right.

1951: On April 1st, the Israeli Secret Intelligence Agency the Mossad, which will go on to terrorize the world, is formed. The Mossad soon takes control of its' American arm, the Anti-Defamation League (ADL). The motto of the Mossad is probably the most disturbing secret service motto in the world. It is, "By Way Of Deception, Thou Shalt Do War." (It could also be read as 'Through dajjal, thou shalt do war'.

1954: "The Lavon Affair." Israeli agents recruit Egyptian citizens of Jewish descent to bomb Western targets in Egypt, and plant evidence to frame Arabs, in an apparent attempt to upset American/Egyptian relations. Israeli defence minister, Ashkenazi Jew, Pinhas Lavon is eventually removed from office, though many think real responsibility lies with David Ben-Gurion.

This is the first known use of Jews who look like Arabs, being used by the Jews to carry out terrorist attacks that they then blame on the Arabs, and is an example of how their secret service motto, "By Way of Deception, Thou Shalt Do War," works in practice.

110

1963: On June 4th, President John F. Kennedy (the 35th President of the United States 1961 - 1963) signs Executive Order 11110 which returns to the United States Government the power to issue currency, without going through the Rothschilds' owned Federal Reserve. Less than six months later on November 22nd President Kennedy is assassinated by the Rothschilds' for the same reason as they assassinated President Abraham Lincoln in 1865, he wanted to print American money for the American people, as oppose to for the benefit of a money grabbing war mongering foreign elite.

This Executive Order 11110, is actually rescinded by President Lyndon Baines Johnson, an alleged Crypto-Jew (the 36th President of the United States 1963 to 1969), in one of the first acts he carries out as United States President.

Another, and probably the primary, reason for Kennedy's assassination is, however, the fact that he made it quite clear to Israeli Prime Minister, David Ben-Gurion, that under no circumstances would he agree to Israel becoming a nuclear state. The Israeli newspaper Ha'aretz on February 5, 1999, in a review of, Avner Cohen's book, "Israel and the Bomb," states the following on this subject, "The murder of American President John F. Kennedy brought to an abrupt end the massive pressure being applied by the U.S. administration on the government of Israel to discontinue the nuclear program... The book implied that, had Kennedy remained alive, it is doubtful whether Israel would today have a nuclear option."

1967: The treatment of the Palestinians by the Jews, finally ignites enough anger in the Arab world for Egypt, Jordan and Syria to mobilise on Israel's borders. All of these three countries are suddenly attacked by Israel and as a result the Sinai which included Gaza is stolen from Egypt, and the West Bank and the stolen from Jordan. As a result of this, on June 8th, the Israelis launch an attack on the U.S.S. Liberty with Israeli aircraft and motor torpedo boats, in an effort to blame it on Egypt, to bring America into the war on their side, and of course follow to the letter, their Mossad motto, "By Way Of Deception, Thou Shalt Do War."

As a result of their attack, 34 American servicemen are killed and 174 wounded. Israel lies as usual, claiming it mistook this warship that was flying a large United States flag, for an ancient out-of-service Egyptian horse carrier El Quseir, that is incidentally 180 feet shorter.

They also claim the ship was in the war zone, when it was actually in international waters, far from any fighting. The Israelis' attack on this warship lasts for seventy- 111 five minutes during which time they shoot up one of the United States flags, resulting in the sailors desperately raising another one. The Israelis' also machine gun the lifeboats the Americans deploy in order to prevent them escaping, yet another war crime. In the aftermath of this attack, the American sailors who survived are warned by the United States military not to discuss the matter with anyone due to, "national security," a term which when translated into plain English, means, "Jewish Security." A naval tribunal is set up to investigate the incident but it is not allowed to investigate whether the attack was deliberate, a subject which is left off their remit, and United States Senators and Congressman are warned not to raise this subject for fear of inciting anti-Semitism.

The story of course receives no prominence in the Rothschild controlled mainstream media and as usual Israel is in no way even rebuked for their crimes by their subservient country of America. The day after this attack, June 9th, Israel illegally occupies the Golan Heights which it seizes from Syria. This area goes on to provide Israel with one third of its fresh water.

1972: The World Health Organization (WHO), undertakes a massive smallpox vaccination program for millions of Africans. This smallpox vaccine is laced with the HIV/AIDS virus so that the Rothschild backed population reduction program could begin amongst the poor black population which was growing at a rapid rate.

1973: George J. Laurer, an employee of the Rothschilds' controlled IBM, invents the UPC (Universal Poduct Code) barcode which will eventually be placed upon virtually every item traded worldwide and bear the number, 666. The , Chapter 13, Verse 17 through 18, states the following in relation to this number, "And that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of , or the number of his name.

1978: In March, as a result of an attack on Israel in which 30 bus riders were killed, Israeli forces enter South Lebanon and occupy a six mile strip of land north of their border, from where they launch indiscriminate cluster bomb attacks which result in the deaths of over 1,500 Lebanese and Palestinians, most of them civilians. They only end their illegal occupation when threatened by President Carter that if they do not, the United States will cut off all aid to Israel. Carter pointed out to Israeli Prime Minister, Menachem Begin, that the weapons the Israelis were using, were subject to an agreement between the United States and Israel, which was that they were only to be used in the event of an attack on Israel.

112

Interestingly, it is only revealed years later that this invasion had been planned by Israel at least two years before, which questions whether the so-called terrorist attack on the bus which triggered off this invasion, was not in fact an Israeli, "false flag," operation. The idea behind this invasion is to seize control of the Litani river, which amazingly Israel was allowed access to, by a United Nations Security Force after the Israelis left Southern Lebanon. So, in essence, the Israelis launch an illegal war to steal Lebanon's water supply. They withdraw, but get what they wanted anyway thanks to the United Nations.

1982: From September 16th to 18th, future Prime Minister of Israel and then Defence Minister, Ashkenazi Jew, Ariel Sharon, orchestrates Israel's invasion of Lebanon, which provides aerial lighting in order to facilitate the killing of between 1,000 and 2,000 men, women and children in the Sabra and Shatila massacres. They call this operation, in Jewish English, "Operation Peace for Galilee." Sharon then turns his attention to the capital, Beirut, and in a series of air strikes on civilian targets, at least 18,000 Lebanese and Palestinian civilians are killed. Israeli Prime Minister, terrorist, Menachem Begin, arrogantly states of this massacre, "We do not have to answer to the world, only to ourselves."

1988: Historian, James Bacque's book, "Other Losses," which reveals the shocking Allied treatment of German prisoners of war, allies who were of course under the direct instructions of the Jew, Eisenhower then Supreme Commander of Allied forces, features shocking revelations from a former Lieutenant in the 101st Airborne Division. This Lieutenant, who would rise to the post of Senior Historian, United States Army and would retire as Colonel Ernest F. Fisher PhD, wrote the following in his foreword to Bacque's book, "Starting in April 1945, the United States Army and the French Army casually annihilated about one million men, most of them in American camps...Eisenhower's hatred, passed through the lens of a compliant military bureaucracy, produced the horror of death camps unequalled by anything in American military history...an enormous war crime."

It would later be revealed that more than nine million Germans, both soldiers and civilians, had died as a result of the policies of starvation and expulsion adopted by the allied forces in the first five years following the end of the Second World War. These would include the deaths of prisoners on the road and those in allied prison camps, where food parcels were barred and children were enslaved.

One can only assume that Eisenhower was following the edicts of his beloved Jewish Talmud which is the highest religious and ethical guide for observant Jews. In 113 this book, which to the Jews far surpasses the bible, and alongside the Zohar and the Kabbalah, it is repeatedly stated that non-Jews are inherently bad, and Jews good, and furthermore, that the best among the non-Jews deserve to be killed.

Unlike the Bible and Koran, which are widely available to all, it is very difficult to obtain a copy of the most holy Jewish book, the Talmud, anywhere. Maybe this is because the within the Talmud, it is expressly stated that it is forbidden to teach the Talmud to a non-Jew. The penalty for someone who does so is revealed in Sanhedrin 58a - Hagigah, in which it is stated, "Such a person deserves death."

On August 17th, the President of Pakistan, General Zia ul-Haq, is assassinated in an air crash. The United States Ambassador to India at the time, John Dean, reports to his superiors that he had evidence that the Israeli secret service, the Mossad, were behind the assassination in an effort to stop Pakistan developing the nuclear bomb. For his troubles, Dean, is accused of mental imbalance and relieved of his duties at the State Department. However, he refuses to relinquish this view and comes out publicly with it in 2005 when he is 80 years old.

1991: Following the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait on August 2nd, 1990, on January 16th of this year the United States and Britain began an aerial bombing campaign of targets within Iraq. On 24th February the ground campaign commences which lasts 100 hours until on February 28th when a horrendous war crime occurs. This crime is the slaughter of 150,000 Iraqi troops with fuel air bombs. These Iraqis are fleeing on a crowded highway from Kuwait to Basra. President George Herbert Walker Bush orders United States military aircraft and ground units to kill these surrendering troops, who are then bulldozed into mass unmarked graves in the desert, some of whom are still alive.

President Bush then orders a cessation of hostilities. What was the significance of this slaughter and President Bush declaring the war over on this day? Well it was the day the, "Day of Purim," fell on this year. This the day the Jews celebrate their victory over Ancient Babylon, now based within the borders of Iraq and a day when the Jews are encouraged to get bloody revenge against enemies, which Purim declares are basically all non-Jews.

Of approximately the 697,000 American servicemen and women deployed to the during Operation Desert Storm, some 40,000 end up dead and a further 400,000 end up suffering from various maladies associated with what has become known as Gulf War Syndrome. It is subsequently discovered that the 114 military obtained 800,000 chemical and biological protective suits from the Isratex Company of Rainelle, W.V., which were defective, and contained holes and tears, that can allow in sufficient biological or chemical material to kill the person wearing it.

Isratex, which netted $44 million in defence contracts in the late 1980's and early 1990's to make these protective suits, declared bankruptcy in 1995. For committing this genocide on American soldiers, for nothing more than financial gain, this is how the United States judicial system dealt with the principals of Isratex.

Abe Brin, the former president, receives four months detention, three years supervised release and a $4,000 fine. His brother, Yehudah Yoav Brin (who had been a fugitive until he was captured at JFK airport), receives six months plus one day in jail, two years supervised release and a $40,000 fine. Zvi Rosenthal, formerly the company's production manager, has to serve six months home detention, three months probation and receives a $20,000 fine.

The real reason for this war in Iraq is revealed in Victor Ostrovsky's book, "The Other Side Of Deception," in which he states on page 315, "What the Mossad really feared was that Iraq's gigantic army, which had survived the Iran- Iraq war and was being supplied by the West and financed by Saudi Arabia, would fall into the hands of a leader who might be more palatable to the West and still be a threat to Israel.

The first step was taken in November 1988, when the Mossad told the Israeli foreign office to stop all talks with the Iraqis regarding a peace front. At that time, secret negotiations were taking place between Israelis, Jordanians, and Iraqis under the auspices of the Egyptians and with the blessings of the French and the Americans. The Mossad manipulated it so that Iraq looked as if it were the only country unwilling to talk, thereby convincing the Americans that Iraq had a different agenda.

By January 1989, the Mossad LAP (Israeli psychological warfare) machine was busy portraying Saddam as a tyrant and a danger to the world. The Mossad activated every asset it had, in every place possible, from volunteer agents in Amnesty International to fully bought members of the U.S. Congress. Saddam had been killing his own people, the cry went; what could his enemies expect? The gruesome photos of dead Kurdish mothers clutching their dead babies after a gas attack by Saddam's army were real, and the acts were horrendous. But the were entangled in an all-out guerrilla war with the regime in Baghdad and had been 115 supported for years by the Mossad, who sent arms and advisers to the mountain camps of the Barazany family; this attack by the Iraqis could hardly be called an attack on their own people...

The media was supplied with inside information and tips from reliable sources on how the crazed leader of Iraq killed people with his bare hands and used missiles to attack Iranian cities. What they neglected to tell the media was that most of the targeting for the missiles was done by the Mossad with the help of American satellites. The Mossad was grooming Saddam for a fall, but not his own. They wanted the Americans to do the work of destroying that gigantic army in the Iraqi desert so that Israel would not have to face it one day on its own border. That in itself was a noble cause for an Israeli, but to endanger the world with the possibility of global war and the deaths of thousands of Americans was sheer madness."

1997: Kofi Annan becomes Secretary General to the United Nations. He is married to Nane Lagergren, a Rothschild, who he wed in 1984.

2000: George W. Bush is elected President of the United States. Bush and his family claim to be descendants of the House of Plantagenet which is descended from the Royal House of Judah. He is in fact a Crypto-Jew. However, Bush portrays himself as a Christian for the purpose of making it appear that it is a white Christian who would go on to commit illegal wars in Afghanistan and Iraq, rather than the Jews behind the scenes.

In April, Jacob "Cookie" Orgad, a self-confessed former Mossad agent, is arrested for running one of the biggest ecstasy smuggling operations in America on record. This operation delivered hundreds of millions of dollars in illegal drugs, manufactured in the Netherlands, to cities across the United States.

2001: On September 11th, the attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon is orchestrated by Israel with the complicity of Britain and America, under the orders of the Rothschilds' which they in turn blame on so called Muslim terrorists. This is Stage One of getting the Western World to go to war with the Arab World, on behalf of the Jews. Another textbook Mossad false flag operation, remember their motto, "By Way Of Deception, Thou Shalt Do War."

They also will use the attacks to gain control of the few nations in the world who don't allow Rothschild central banks and so less than one month after these attacks, United States forces attack Afghanistan, one of only seven nations in the world who 116 don't have a Rothschild controlled central bank. These nations are all predominantly populated by Muslims who, unlike the majority of White Christians (see Nehemiah 5:7), obey their scripture and refuse to partake in the lending or borrowing of money, "usury," something which has riled the Jews for hundreds of years.

The Jews are also most unhappy with Muslims throughout the world. This is because the plan to destroy the Muslim faith that worked so well for the Jews with regard to the Christian faith has largely failed. The Jews worked hard to get Muslims to migrate into many Western nations, the plan being that they would forget their religious beliefs and become nothing but a consumer of Jewish owned products, services and governments, like the majority of the white Christian world.

Unfortunately the majority of Muslims maintained their religious faith and formed their own communities within these Western nations, failing to fall into the Jews trap, like the Christians. The Jews decide this means the Muslims have to be destroyed, and they decide they'll get the Christians to do the job for them.

Interestingly on the day after the attacks, in the Jerusalem Post, former Israeli Prime Minister, Benjamin Netanyahu, states, "Regarding what took place on September 11th, well it's very good... it will generate immediate sympathy for Israel."

On 9-11, five Israelis disguised in Arab clothing are arrested for dancing and cheering while video-taping the World Trade Towers collapse. Supposedly employed by Urban Moving Systems, the Israelis are caught with multiple passports, a van which tested positive for explosives and a of cash. As a result of this arrest, the Mayor of Jerusalem (and future Prime Minister of Israel), Ehud Olmert, personally calls New York City Mayor Rudy Giuliani, with instructions for him to intervene in this matter.

Olmert offers the following assurances that these men had nothing to do with the terrorist attack, and were just having a bit of fun, which I guess, must be something Jews do when they see two giant buildings full of non- Jews collapse, when he states, "That's why the five laughed at the collapse of the World Trade Center buildings, they were just being immature and irresponsible."

Two of these five Israelis are later revealed to be Mossad, negating Olmert's claims. The other three are strongly suspected of being Mossad also. As witness reports 117 track the activity of the Israelis, it emerges that they were seen at Liberty Park at the time of the first impact, suggesting a foreknowledge of what was to come.

Much of this is reported to the public via a four part story on Fox News by Carl Cameron. Pressure from Jewish groups, primarily AIPAC, forces Fox News to remove the story from their website.

The FBI is investigating five Israeli moving companies as possible fronts for Israeli intelligence. Approximately two hundred Israelis with ties to these moving companies which were very active in the World Trade Center in the months prior to the attack, are subsequently arrested on suspicion of involvement when bomb residue is discovered in some of the removal vans they were using. However, under the direct orders of Chertoff, they deported to Israel as a result of, "visa violations." Chertoff, a dual United States/Israeli citizen whose father is a and mother was one of the first Mossad operatives, prefers to order the arrest of approximately nine hundred Muslims with no ties to the either the World Trade Center or explosive residue.

As a result of the September 11th attack being blamed on Osama Bin Laden, the United States invade Afghanistan and topple the Taliban rulers there. The real reason is that Taliban leader, had banned opium production in July 2000, and thus that year's opium crop was destroyed.

…..The United States, under the presidency of the Crypto- Jew, George W. Bush, invade Iraq on March 19th, which this year is when the holy, "Day of Purim," falls in the Jewish calendar. This, "Day of Purim," is a day the Jews celebrate their victory over all the goyim (non- Jews) in Ancient Babylon, which is now based within the borders of Iraq, how interesting.

What is also interesting is that the previous United States led invasion of Iraq ended on the Day of Purim ten years earlier with the genocide of 150,000 fleeing Iraqis under the current President's father, George Herbert Walker Bush. Purim is also the time when the Jews are encouraged to get bloody revenge against the non-Jews.

Iraq, is now one of six nations left in the world who don't have a Rothschild controlled central bank. However, this war is mainly about stealing Iraq's water supply for Israel, as Israel has always struggled for fresh water. Indeed, it had to steal the Golan Heights from Syria which provided Israel with one third of its fresh water 36 years before, yet still in Israel water extraction has surpassed replacement 118 by 2.5 billion metres in the last 25 years. This means the water is far more precious to them than even the oil reserves which are the second largest reserves of oil on the planet.

2005: On July 7th, three stations on the London Underground Network and a London double-decker bus are bombed resulting in the deaths of 52 people. This is blamed on so-called Al-Qaeda suicide bombers. However this is not the only parallel with the attack on September 11th 2001 in America. Here are some of the other interesting parallels:

1) At the times and places the separate bombings on the London Underground occur, a, "crisis management," company known as Visor Consultants is carrying out terror drills of the same event. This is confirmed in separate interviews on both Radio 5 and Britain's most popular television station ITV, with the consultancy's managing director, Peter Power. In the Radio 5 interview, he states,

"At half past nine this morning we were actually running an exercise for a company of over a thousand people in London based on simultaneous bombs going off precisely at the railway stations where it happened this morning, so I still have the hairs on the back of my neck standing up right now."

Readers may recall that the reason planes were not immediately scrambled on September 11th 2001, the day of the attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon, was, according to the United States government, because a drill of the same event was occurring at the same time on that day, which caused confusion to the security services, who couldn't work out if an attack on America was actually taking place or if it was a drill.

Why do people not find it suspicious when a terror drill run at the same time at three London Underground stations (it is important to note that the London Underground network consists of 274 stations, so picking 3 stations represent just over 1% of the stations they could have picked), actually becomes reality as an actual attack on the same three London Underground stations?

Unfortunately, the general public do not use their brains and instead allow their thinking to be done for them by a Jewish owned media. Why would a trained journalist not follow up such a blatant, "smoking gun," especially when the man who made these claims, Peter Power, now refuses to discuss the matter any further. The answer is obvious, a journalist would not make that decision, and it can 119 only be assumed the journalists collectively have been instructed not to investigate the matter further by the owners of the media, Jewish owners.

As for the reason for running a terror drill whilst the attacks were taking place, the most likely reason is to provide an alibi for the actual perpetrators of the attack, who knew about this drill. The way this would work, is that if any of the real bombers were caught acting suspiciously, they could claim that they were only part of the drill and they would have the alibi to back that up.

This would of course mean that the alleged perpetrators, four Muslim men, were not involved in the attack.

2) The authorities claim that personal documents relating to each of the so-called bombers were found at each of the bomb scenes. This is another strange coincidence between the attack on the World Trade Center, when authorities there claimed that although they could not find traces of bodies, a pristine paper passport belonging to one of the hijackers had been found.

3) Israel's Finance Minister, Benjamin Netanyahu is in London on the morning of the attacks in order to attend an economic conference in a hotel over the underground station where one of the blasts occurred, but stays in his hotel room instead after he had been informed by Israeli intelligence officials attacks were expected. This is another similarity with the attacks on America, when 4,000 Jews were warned not to go to work in the World Trade Center that day. How come it's only Jews who get prior warning about alleged Al-Qaeda terrorism?

Following the invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq, there are now only five nations on the world left without a Rothschild owned central bank: Iran; North Korea; ; Cuba; and .

Interestingly the satellite state of Israel, more commonly known as the United States government chooses to refer to these countries as, "rogue nations."

……Physics Professor, Stephen E. Jones of Brigham Young University publishes a paper in which he proves the World Trade Center buildings could have only been brought down in the manner they were by explosives. He receives no coverage in the mainstream media for his scientifically provable claims.

120

2006: Hamas is elected to power in the Palestinian elections in January. This is exactly what Israel want, as it gives them the excuse to get rougher (if that's possible) with the Palestinians. Immediately following Hamas' election, Israel demand that aid be cut off to Palestine, and this is dutifully done by the United States, the European Union, and Canada. The result of this is of course what the Jews have always wanted, widespread suffering in Palestine, supporting Israel's long term goal of the genocide of the entire Palestinian people who refuse to leave Palestine.

And the list goes on and on……………………….

If indeed it is this one 'Rockshield' family that has been at the root of every major shaitaani/dajjali conspiracy from 1760 (the beginning of their dynasty of world capture), and their evil continues growing stronger by the day, (already 264 years), one would naturally feel that there should be some mention of this most notorious yet unnoticed 'family' in the Quraan or at least in the Sunnah, especially since mention has been made in the Sunnah of individuals and groups that have caused much less harm to the world than this particular 'group'.

With certainty it would be impossible to say, but there is much indication that makes one incline to the possibility of this 'family' being from that very 'race' of 'mischief-makers' and 'spreaders of corruption' in whose path Dhul-Qarnein many years ago erected an iron wall, i.e. the Ya'juj and Ma'juj which have been described in Surah al-Kahf.

To understand this better, it would first be necessary to gain some insight as to the nature of the term 'Ya'juj and Ma'juj, and then to understand what sort of action Dhul-Qarnein took against them when the inhabitants of a certain land complained of their constant attacks and acts of evil against them.

Thus, before explaining the similarities between the 'Ya'juj and Ma'juj of Surah Kahf and the notorious 'Rothshield' family, these aspects shall In-sha Allah first be covered.

121

Who really are the Ya'joj and Ma'joj

A common misunderstanding regarding the Ya'juj and Ma'juj is that they are some form of 'alien', with features different to that of normal man. This view has no basis whatsoever and should be expelled from the mind.

It has been made clear from the Sunnah that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj form a very huge percentage of the children of Nabi Adam Alaihi Salaam. Their features are thus the features of normal man.

Ahadith and statements from the Sahabah that make clear mention that Ya'juj and Ma'juj are from the progeny of Nabi Adam Alaihi Salaam have been provided in the footnote. 7

 ِ   ٍ ِ ِ 7 ِ ِ ِ ِ 1 ) َ و َﻋ ْﻦ َﻋْﺒﺪ اﻟﻠﻪ ﺑْ ِﻦ َﻋ ْﻤﺮو، َﻋ ِﻦ ِاﻟﻨﱯ - َﺻﻠﻰ اﻟﻠﻪُ َﻋﻠَْﻴﻪ َو َﺳﻠ َﻢ - ﻗَ َﺎل «: " إ ن ﻳَْﺄ ُﺟ َﻮج َوَﻣﺄْ ُﺟ َﻮج ﻣ ْﻦ َوﻟَﺪ َآدم , َو ﻟَْﻮ ْأُرﺳﻠُﻮا َﻷَﻓْ َﺴُﺪوا َﻋﻠَﻰ ِاﻟﻨﺎس ِ  ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ َﻣَﻌﺎﻳ َﺸُﻬ ْﻢ ( ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ َرَواﻩُ اﻟﻄَﺒـَﺮاﱐ ﰲ اﻟْ َﻜﺒﲑ َوْاﻷَْو َﺳﻂ، َورَﺟﺎﻟُﻪُ ﺛَﻘ ٌﺎت ) ) و ﻗﺪ ذﻛﺮ ﳏﻘﻘﻮا اﳌﻄﺎﻟﺐ اﻟﻌﺎﻟﻴﺔ ﲢﺖ ﲣﺮﻳﺞ ﻫﺬا اﻻﺛﺮ ( 4527 ) ﻣﺎ ﻣﻠﺨﺼﻪ : اﳊﺪﻳﺚ ﻣﺪارﻩ ﻋﻠﻰ أﰊ إﺳﺤﺎق اﻟﺴﺒﻴﻌﻲ رواﻩ ﻛﻞ ﻣﻦ اﳌﻐﲑة ﺑﻦ ﻣﺴﻠﻢ، ِ  ِ ٍ ِ ِ وﺳﻔﻴﺎن اﻟﺜﻮري، وﺷﻌﺒﺔ، وﻣﻌﻤﺮ، ﻋﻦ أﰊ إﺳﺤﺎق اﻟﺴﺒﻴﻌﻲ، ﻋﻦ وﻫﺐ ﺑﻦ ﺟﺎﺑﺮ اﳋﻴﻮاﱐ، َﻋ ْﻦ َﻋْﺒﺪ اﻟﻠﻪ ﺑْﻦ َﻋ ْﻤﺮو َرﺿ َﻲ اﻟﻠﻪُ ﻋ ﻨﻪ ﻣﻮﻗﻮﻓًﺎ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ ﻳﺮوﻳﻪ ﲨﺎﻋﺔ ﺛﻘﺎت، وﻣﻨﻬﻢ اﻟﻘﺪﻣﺎء اﻟﺬﻳﻦ رووا ﻋﻦ أﰊ إﺳﺤﺎق ﻗﺒﻞ اﺧﺘ ﻼﻃﻪ، ﻣﺜﻞ ﺷﻌﺒﺔ و ﺳﻔﻴﺎن اﻟﺜﻮري ﻓﺎﳋﻼﺻﺔ : أن ﺣﺪﻳﺚ اﻟﺒﺎب ﺻﺤﻴﺢ ﻣﻮﻗﻮﻓًﺎ ِ  ِ ٍ ِ ﻋﻠﻰ َﻋْﺒﺪ اﻟﻠﻪ ﺑْ ِﻦ َﻋ ْﻤﺮو َرﺿ َﻲ اﻟﻠﻪُ َﻋْﻨﻪُ، وﻟﻪ ﺣﻜﻢ اﻟﺮﻓﻊ؛ ﻷﻧﻪ ﻣﻦ اﻷﻣﻮر اﻟﻐﻴﺒﻴﺔ اﻟﺘﻲ ﻻ ﻳﻘﺎل ﻓﻴﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﻟﺮأي، واﷲ أﻋﻠﻢ . و ﻟﻘﻮﻟﻪ : ( إن ﻳﺄﺟﻮج ِ ِ ٍ   ِ   وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﻦ وﻟﺪ آدم ) ﺷﺎﻫﺪ ﻣﻦ ﺣﺪﻳﺚ أَﺑﻲ َﺳ ﻌﻴﺪ ُاﻟْﺨ ْﺪِر ي اﻟﺬي ﻓﻲ اﻟﺼﺤﻴﺢ ﻟﻠﺒﺨﺎري : ﻗَ َﺎل : ﻗَ َﺎل ِاﻟﻨﱯ - َﺻﻠﻰ اﻟﻠﻪُ َﻋﻠَْﻴﻪ َو َﺳﻠ َﻢ "- : ﻳـَُﻘ ُﻮل اﻟﻠﻪُ َﻋﺰ َوَﺟ ﻞ ﻳﻮم اﻟﻘﻴﺎﻣﺔ : ﻳﺎ آدم :ﻳﻘﻮل! ﻟﺒﻴﻚ وﺳﻌﺪﻳﻚ، واﳋﲑ ﰲ ﻳﺪﻳﻚ، ﻓﻴﻘﻮل : اﺧﺮج ﺑﻌﺚ اﻟﻨﺎر، ﻗﺎل : وﻣﺎ ﺑﻌﺚ اﻟﻨﺎر؟ ﻗﺎل : ﻣﻦ ﻛﻞ أﻟﻒ ﺗﺴﻌﻤﺎ ﺋﺔ وﺗﺴﻌﺔ وﺗﺴﻌﲔ، ﻓﻌﻨﺪﻩ ﻳﺸﻴﺐ اﻟﺼﻐﲑ، وﺗﻀﻊ ﻛﻞ ذات ﲪﻞ ﲪﻠﻬﺎ، وﺗﺮى اﻟﻨﺎس ﺳﻜﺎرى وﻣﺎ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺴﻜﺎرى، وﻟﻜﻦ ﻋﺬاب اﷲ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ، ﻗﺎﻟﻮا : وأﻳﻨﺎ ذﻟﻚ اﻟﻮاﺣﺪ؟ ﻗﺎل : اﺑﺸﺮوا، ﻓﺈن ﻣﻨﻜﻢ ًرﺟﻼ وﻣﻦ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج أﻟﻒ، ﰒ ﻗﺎل : واﻟﺬي ﻧﻔﺴﻲ ﺑﻴﺪﻩ إﱐ أرﺟﻮ أن ﺗﻜﻮﻧﻮا رﺑﻊ أﻫﻞ اﳉﻨﺔ، ... اﳊﺪﻳﺚ . .

ِ ِ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ِ 2 ) ﻋﻦ ﻗﺘﺎدة . َﻋ ْﻦ أﻧَﺲ ﺑْﻦ َﻣﺎﻟﻚ ﻗَ َﺎل : ﻧـََﺰﻟَ ْﺖ { ﻳَﺎ أَﻳـَﻬﺎ ُاﻟﻨﺎس اﺗـُﻘﻮا َرﺑ ُﻜ ْﻢ إ ن َزﻟَْﺰﻟَﺔَ اﻟﺴ َﺎﻋﺔ َﺷ ْﻲءٌ َﻋﻈ ٌﻴﻢ } ، َﻋﻠَﻰ ِاﻟﻨﱯ - ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ - َوُﻫَﻮ ﰲ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ َﻣﺴﲑ ﻟَﻪُ، َﻓـَﺮﻓََﻊ َﺎ َﺻْﻮﺗَﻪُ َﺣﱴ ﺛَ َﺎب إﻟَْﻴﻪ ْأﺻ َﺤ ﺎﺑﻪُ، ُﰒ ﻗَ َﺎل : " أﺗَْﺪُر َون أي ﻳـَْﻮم َﻫﺬا؟ ﻳـَْﻮم ﻳـَُﻘ ُﻮل ا ﷲ َﺟ ﻞ َوَﻋﻼ َ : ﻳَﺎ َآدمُ، ﻳَﺎ َآدمُ، ﻗُْﻢ ﻓَ ْﺎﺑـَﻌ ْﺚ ﺑـَْﻌ َﺚ اﻟﻨﺎر، ﻣ ْﻦ ِ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِِ ِ ِ  ِ ِ ِِ ُﻛﻞ أﻟْﻒ ﺗ ْﺴ َﻊ ﻣﺌَﺔ َوﺗ ْﺴَﻌﺔً َوﺗ ْﺴﻌ َﲔ ". ﻓَ َﻜُﺒـَﺮ ذﻟ َﻚ َﻋﻠَﻰ اﻟُْﻤ ْﺴﻠﻤ َﲔ، َﻓـَﻘ َﺎل ِاﻟﻨﱯ - ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ "- : َﺳﺪُدوا َوﻗَﺎرﺑُﻮا ، َوأﺑْﺸُﺮوا، ﻓﻮاﻟﺬى ﻧـَْﻔﺴﻰ ﺑﻴَﺪﻩ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ٍ ِ  َﻣﺎ ْأﻧـﺘُ ْﻢ ﰲ اﻟﻨﺎس إﻻ َﻛ ﺎﻟﺸﺎة ﰲ َﺟْﻨﺐ اﻟْﺒَﻌﲑ، أو ﻛﺎﻟﺮﻗَْﻤﺔ ﰲ ذَرِاع اﻟﺪاﺑﺔ، َوإ ن َﻣَﻌ ُﻜ ْﻢ َﳋَﻠ َﻴﻘَﺘـْﲔ َﻣﺎ َﻛﺎﻧـَﺘَﺎ ﰲ َﺷ ْﻲء ﻗَﻂ إﻻ َﻛ َﺜﺮﺗَﺎﻩ ُ : ﻳَ ُﺄﺟ َﻮج َوَﻣ ُﺎﺟ َﻮج، َوَﻣ ْﻦ ِ ِ ِ ِ َﻫﻠَ َﻚ ﻣ ْﻦ َﻛَﻔَﺮة اﻹﻧْ ِﺲ َو ْاﳉ ﻦ (" رواﻩ اﺑﻦ ﺣﺒﺎن و إﺳﻨﺎدﻩ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ ) )

3 ) إن ﺑﲏ آدم ﻛﺜﲑ، وإن ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﻦ وﻟﺪ آدم ( أﺧﺮﺟﻪ اﻟﻄﱪاﱐ ﰲ اﳌﻌﺠﻢ اﻟﻜﺒﲑ ، و ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ ﰲ اﻤﻊ : وﻓﻴﻪ ﻋﺜﻤﺎن ﺑﻦ ﻋﻄﺎء اﳋﺮاﺳﺎﱐ وﻫﻮ ﻣﱰوك وﺿﻌ ﻔﻪ اﳉﻤﻬﻮر واﺳﺘﺤﺴﻦ أﺑﻮ ﺣﺎﰎ ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻪ) 122

As to the details of their lineage, from the Sunnah, the statements of the Sahabah and what is found in the present day Bible, one learns the following:

In a narration quoted by Imam Tirmidhi and declared as 'Hasan 8', from Sayyiduna Samurah ibn Jundub, mention is made that Nabi Nuh Alaihi Salaam, (after the floods), was left with three sons, from which the progeny of man then spread.

1) Saam - the father of the Arabs.

It is most probable that on the name of Saam the progeny of Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam are known as 'Semites'.

(In a weak narration of Bazzaar 9, quoted from Sayyiduna Abu Hureira, mention is made that from Saam came the Arabs, the Persians and the Romans , and that goodness has been placed in this progeny.)

2) Haam - the father of the 'dark skinned' (Habshi).

(In the narration of Bazzar mention is made that from Haam came the Berbers, Sudanese/black skinned and the Qibti.)

3) Yaa-fith - the father of the 'Roman'.

In the narration of Bazzar, mention is made that from Yaa-fith came the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, the Turks, and the Saqaaliba.

ِ ِ ٍ ِ  ْ ْ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ 4 ) َﻋﻦ اﺑْﻦ َﻋﺒﺎس َرﺿ َﻲ اﻟﻠﻪُ َﻋْﻨـُﻬَﻤﺎ، ﻗَ َﺎل «: ﻳَﺄ ُﺟ ُﻮج َوَﻣﺄ ُﺟ ُﻮج ﺷْﺒـٌﺮ َوﺷْﺒـَﺮﻳْﻦ، َوﺛََﻼﺛَﺔٌ، َوُﻫ ْﻢ ﻣ ْﻦ َوﻟَﺪ َآدَم » ( رواﻩ اﳊﺎﻛﻢ و ﺳﻜﺖ ﻋﻨﻪ اﻟﺬﻫﱯ ) ) 4 ) إن ﺑﲏ آدم ﻛﺜﲑ، وإن ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﻦ وﻟﺪ آدم ( أﺧﺮﺟﻪ اﻟﻄﱪاﱐ ﰲ اﳌﻌﺠﻢ اﻟﻜﺒﲑ ، و ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ ﰲ اﻤﻊ : وﻓﻴﻪ ﻋﺜﻤﺎن ﺑﻦ ﻋﻄﺎء اﳋﺮاﺳﺎﱐ وﻫﻮ ﻣﱰوك وﺿﻌﻔﻪ اﳉﻤﻬﻮر واﺳﺘﺤﺴﻦ أﺑﻮ ﺣﺎﰎ ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻪ ) ) 8 ﻋﻦ ﲰﺮة ﺑﻦ ﺟﻨﺪب، أن رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ ﻗﺎل : ﺳﺎم أﺑﻮ اﻟﻌﺮب، وﻳﺎﻓﺚ أﺑﻮ اﻟﺮوم، وﺣﺎم أﺑﻮ اﳊﺒﺶ . ﻫﺬا ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﺣﺴﻦ ( اﻟﱰﻣﺬي )  ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ  و ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ َرَواﻩُ اﻟﻄَﺒـَﺮاﱐ ﰲ اﻟْ َﻜﺒﲑ، َورَﺟﺎﻟُﻪُ ُﻣَﻮﺛـُﻘ َﻮن . .

9 ِ ِ ِ    َﻋﻦ َْﳛَﲕ ﺑﻦ َﺳﻌﻴﺪ، َﻋﻦ َﺳﻌﻴﺪ ﺑﻦ اﻟُْﻤ َﺴﻴﺐ، َﻋﻦ أﰊ ُﻫَﺮﻳﺮة، ﻗَ َﺎل : ﻗَ َﺎل َرُﺳﻮل اﷲ َﺻﻠﻰ اﻟﻠﻪُ َﻋﻠَﻴﻪ َو َﺳﻠﻢ : وﻟﺪ ﻟﻨﻮح ﺳﺎم وﺣﺎم وﻳﺎﻓﺚ ﻓﻮﻟﺪ ﻟﺴﺎم اﻟ ﻌﺮب وﻓﺎرس واﻟﺮوم واﳋﲑ ﻓﻴﻬﻢ ووﻟﺪ ﻟﻴﺎﻓﺚ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج واﻟﱰك واﻟﺼﻘﺎﻟﺒﺔ، وﻻَ ﺧﲑ ﻓﻴﻬﻢ ووﻟﺪ ﳊﺎم اﻟﻘﺒﻂ واﻟﱪﺑﺮ واﻟﺴﻮدان . . ِ  ِ    ﻗﺎل اﻟﺒﺰار : َوَﻫَﺬا ْاﳊَﺪ ُﻳﺚ ﻻ ﻧـَْﻌﻠَ ُﻢ َرَواﻩُ َﻋﻦ ِّاﻟﻨﱯ َﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ َﻋﻠَﻴﻪ َو َﺳﻠﻢ إﻻ أَﺑُﻮ ُﻫَﺮﻳﺮة ﺬ اﻹﺳﻨﺎد، وﻻَ ُﻧﻌﻠﻢ أﺳﻨﺪﻩ َﻋﻦ َْﳛَﲕ ﺑﻦ َﺳﻌﻴﺪ، َﻋﻦ أﰊ ُﻫَﺮﻳﺮة إﻻ ِ ِ ِ ِ ﻳﺰﻳﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺳﻨﺎن، وﻻَ َﻋﻦ ﻳﺰﻳﺪ إﻻ اﺑﻨﻪ َوﻗَْﺪ َﺣ َﺪث َﻋْﻨﻪُ َﲨَ َﺎﻋﺔٌ ﻣ ْﻦ ْأَﻫِﻞ اﻟْﻌْﻠﻢ واﺣﺘﻤﻠﻮا ﺣﺪﻳﺜﻪ، ورواﻩ ﻏﲑﻩ َﻋﻦ َْ ﳛَ ﲕ ﺑﻦ َﺳﻌﻴﺪ ﻣﺮﺳﻼ وﱂ ﻳﺴﻨﺪﻩ إﳕﺎ ﺟﻌﻠﻪ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ  ِ ٍِ ِ ٍ ِ ﻣﻦ ﻗﻮل َﺳﻌﻴﺪ . ( ﻓﻴﻪ ُﳏَﻤُﺪ ﺑْ ُﻦ ﻳَﺰ َﻳﺪ ﺑْ ِﻦ ﺳﻨَﺎن اﻟﺮَﻫﺎو ي َﻋ ْﻦ أَﺑﻴﻪ . ﻓَُﻤ َﺤﻤٌﺪ : َوﺛـَﻘﻪُ اﺑْ ُﻦ ﺣﺒ َﺎن، َوﻗَ َﺎل أَﺑُﻮ َﺣ ﺎﰎ : َﺻُﺪ ٌوق، َو َﺿﻌَﻔﻪُ َْﳛَﲕ ﺑْ ُﻦ َﻣﻌﲔ َواﻟْﺒُ َﺨﺎر ي . ِ ِ ٍ  ٍِ  ِ ِ ِ َوﻳَﺰ ُﻳﺪ ﺑْ ُﻦ ﺳﻨَﺎن َوﺛـَﻘﻪُ أَﺑُﻮ َﺣﺎﰎ، َﻓـَﻘ َﺎل : َ ﳏَﻠﻪُ اﻟﺼْﺪ ُق . َ وﻗَ َ ﺎل اﻟْﺒُ َﺨﺎر ي : ُﻣَﻘ َﺎر ُب ْاﳊَﺪﻳﺚ، َو َﺿﻌَﻔﻪُ َْﳛَﲕ َوَﲨَ َﺎﻋﺔ ٌ

123

## Between the narrations of Tirmidhi and Bazzar there is a contradiction with regards to which progeny the Romans fall into. In the narration of Tirmidhi, Yaa-fith is the father of the 'Roman', whereas in the narration of Bazzar the 'Roman' fall under the progeny of 'Saam', 'the blessed progeny'.

Due to the strength of the narration of Tirmidhi, and the weakness that exists in the narration of Bazzar, preference will be given to the narration of Tirmidhi, which places the 'Romans' as the off-spring of Yaa-fith.

What lends strength to this also is the wording of Bazzar that 'goodness' has been placed in the progeny of Saam, whereas hardly any good can be found in the 'Roman' nation when one studies the history of man. Rather, it was at their hands that most of the persecution of the Banu Israil occurred.

Quteiby (Ibn Quteiba al-Deenawary) has mentioned that all the Ambiya Alaihi Salaam that were sent were from the progeny of Saam 10 . Allamah Munazir Ahsan Ghilani has written that one cannot find any mention, in the records of history, of a Nabi coming from the race of the 'Roman' 11 .

According to the narration of Bazzaar the off-spring of Yaa-fith is Ya'juj and Ma'juj, the Turks and the Saqaalibah.

Wahb ibn Munabbih has described Yaa-fith as the father of 'The Turk' and has mentioned that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj are from his progeny. (Ru-hul Ma'aani)

Allamah ibn Kathir, Allamah Abu-al-Laith Samarqandi, Allamah Abu-al-Hasan Maawardi, and many others have mentioned in their Tafasir that the Ya'juj and Ma'juj are from the progeny of Yaa-fith ibn Nuh.

According to what has been quoted from Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Abbas 12 :

• the progeny of Saam is whitish-brown / tanned • the progeny of Haam is black and a little white

10 ِ َدرج اﻟﺪرر ﰲ ﺗَﻔ ِﺴﲑ ِاﻵي واﻟﺴﻮر: ﺳﻮرة ﻣﺮﱘ 11 ْ ُ َ دﺟﺎﱃ ﻓﺘﻨﻪ اور اس ﻛﺎ ﺧﻂ و ﺧﺎل 12 وﻗﺎل اﺑﻦ ﻋﺒﺎس : ﰲ وﻟﺪ ﺳﺎم ﺑﻴﺎض وأدﻣﺔ، وﰲ وﻟﺪ ﺣﺎم ﺳﻮاد وﺑﻴﺎض ﻗﻠﻴﻞ، وﰲ وﻟﺪ ﻳﺎﻓﺚ اﻟﺼﻔﺮة واﳊ ﻤﺮة، وﻛﺎن ﻟﻪ وﻟﺪ راﺑﻊ وﻫﻮ ﻛﻨﻌﺎن اﻟﺬي ﻏﺮق، واﻟﻌﺮب ﺗﺴﻤﻴﻪ ﻳﺎم ﺗﻔﺴﲑ ﺣﺪاﺋﻖ اﻟﺮوح واﻟﺮﳛﺎن ﰲ رواﰊ ﻋﻠﻮم اﻟﻘﺮآن اﳌﺆﻟﻒ : اﻟﺸﻴﺦ اﻟﻌﻼﻣﺔ ﳏﻤﺪ اﻷﻣﲔ ﺑﻦ ﻋﺒﺪ اﷲ اﻷرﻣﻲ اﻟﻌﻠﻮي اﳍﺮري اﻟﺸﺎﻓﻌﻲ 124

• the progeny of Yaa-fith if yellowish and reddish

Muqatil ibn Suleiman 13 has mentioned:

• The progeny of Saam is the Arab, the people of Iraq, the people of Iran, the people of Ahwaaz (province of Iran), the people of Hirah (Iraq - No longer exists -Add from hasha of Hayatus-Sahaba), the people of Mausil (Iraq) and the people of al-Aal. (Note: Nabi Ibrahim Alaihi Salaam was from Iraq, thus his entire progeny shall be from Saam, i.e. Semite.)

• The progeny of Haam is all the black, the Qibti (Copts of North-Africa), the Spanish and Portuguese, the Berbers (North Africa), the people of Sindh (Part of Pakistan) and of Hind (India/Bangladesh/Pakistan)

• The progeny of Yaa-fith is the Turk, the Roman, the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, the Chinese and the people of Khorasaan (northeast of Greater Persia, including part of Central Asia and Afghanistan. ) until Halawaan (probably the pharaohic city close to )

A point of interest is that in the narration of Bazzaar mention has been made of 'goodness' being in the progeny of Saam, whilst the progeny of Yaa-fith has hardly any good within.

This is quite in contrast to what has been penned down into the books of history and genealogy, which shows the progeny of Yaa-fith to be full of blessings and goodness, whilst the progeny of Haam (primarily the black nation) has been labeled as the accursed nation 14 , cursed to be slaves, and cursed to be of a dark colored skin. (Na uuzu billah)

13 ﻓﻮﻟﺪ ﺳﺎم اﻟﻌﺮب، وأﻫﻞ اﻟﺴﻮاد، وأﻫﻞ ﻓﺎرس، وأﻫﻞ اﻷﻫﻮاز، وأﻫﻞ اﳊﲑة، وأﻫﻞ اﳌﻮﺻﻞ، وأﻫﻞ اﻟﻌﺎل، ووﻟﺪ ﺣﺎم اﻟﺴﻮدان ﻛﻠﻬﺎ، واﻟﻘﺒﻂ، واﻷﻧﺪﻟﺲ، وﺑﺮﺑﺮ، واﻟﺴﻨﺪ، واﳍﻨﺪ، ووﻟﺪ ﻳﺎﻓﺚ اﻟﱰك، واﻟﺮوم، وﻳﺄﺟﻮج، وﻣﺄﺟﻮج، واﻟﺼﲔ، وأﻫﻞ ﺧﺮاﺳﺎن إﱃ ﺣﻠﻮان ( ﺗﻔﺴﲑ ﻣﻘﺎﺗﻞ اﺑﻦ ﺳﻠﻴﻤﺎن - ﺳﻮرة )ﻧﻮح 14 ﻓﻤﻦ ﻫﺬﻩ اﻟﺮواﻳﺎت اﻟﻜﺎذﺑﺔ ﻣﺎ ﻧﻘﻞ ﰲ " درج اﻟﺪرر " ( ﺳﻮرة آل ﻋﻤﺮا ن - 33 ) ﺳﺎم و ﻫﻮ وﱄ ﻋﻬﺪ أﺑﻴﻪ و وﻟﺪﻩ إرم و أرﻓﺨﺸﺪ . . و ﻳﺎﻓﺚ وﻫﻮ ّاﻟﻤﺒﺮك اﻟﻤﺮﺿﻲ ووﻟﺪﻩ اﻟﱰك واﳋﺰر واﻷﺳﺒﺎن واﻟﺼﻘﺎﻟﺐ وﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج . و ﺣﺎم وﻫﻮ اﻟﻄﺮﻳﺪ اﻟﻤﺪﻋﻮ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ ووﻟﺪﻩ ﻗﺮط وﻛﻮش وﻛﻨﻌﺎن ﻣﻨﻬﻢ اﳍﻨﺪ واﻟﺴﻨﺪ واﻟﺴﻮدان 125

One thus understands that the notion of the 'black nation' being 'third-class', or a 'nation of slaves', etc, and the 'white nation' being the 'selected race', this was in fact nothing but a 'lie' of the 'Ya'juj and Ma'juj, who has forever sought to establish themselves as 'the selected race' with the rest of mankind being inferior to them.

It was this very notion which would later be termed as 'the inferior Goyem (non- Ashkenazi Jew) race'; 'white apartheid'; the theory of 'survival of the fittest, at the expense of the weaker race'; Hitler's policy of Jewish slaughter, etc. One must understand that from the thousands killed under Hitler's rule, hardly were any from the 'Ashkanzi, European Jewish nation. (Add quote)

The lineage of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj as mentioned in the present-day Bible

Similar to what has been mentioned from above, the present-day Bible too makes mention of Saam, Haam and Yaa-fith, and of Ya'juj and Ma'juj being of their progeny, with a slight change in pronunciation, i.e. , , , and Magog.

A few points of note made regarding Yaa-fith in the present-day Bible, and in other ancient records, are as follows:

• Genesis 5:32. The 500-year old became a father to Shem, Ham, and Japheth.

• Genesis 10:1-2. Japheth had seven sons after the flood.

• 1 Chronicles 1:5. The seven sons of Japheth, viz. a) , Magog , , , Tubal , Meshek and . b) The sons of Gomer: , and . c) The sons of Javan: Elishah, Tarshish , the Kittites and the Rodanites.

و ﻣﺎ ﻧﻘﻞ ﰲ ﺗﻔﺴﲑ " روح اﻟﺒﻴﺎن ( روم - 40 ) ان اﷲ ﻏﲑ ﻟﻮن ﺣﺎم ﺑﻦ ﻧﻮح، ﺑﺴﺒﺐ أﻧﻪ ﻧﻈﺮ إﱃ ﺳﻮأة أﺑﻴﻪ ﻓﻀﺤﻚ، وﻛﺎن أﺑﻮﻩ ﻧﻮح ًﻧﺎﺋﻤﺎ، ﻓﺄﺧﱪ ﺑﺬﻟﻚ ﻓﺪﻋﺎ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ، ﻓﺴﻮدﻩ اﷲ ﺗﻌﺎﻟﻰ ﻓﺘﻮﻟﺪ ﻣﻨﻪ اﻟﻬﻨﺪ واﻟﺤﺒﺸﺔ و ﻣﺎ ﻧﻘﻞ ﰲ ﻧﻈﻢ اﻟﺪرر ( -ﻫﻮد 45 ) : ﰒ ذﻛﺮ أن ﻧﻮﺣﺎً ﻋﻠﻴﻪ اﻟﺴﻼم ﻧﺎم ﻓﺮأى ﺣﺎم ﻋﺮﻳﻪ ﻓﺄﻇﻬﺮ ذﻟﻚ ﻷﺧﻮﻳﻪ، ﻓﺘﻨﺎول ﺳﺎم وﻳﺎﻓﺚ رداء ﻓﺄﻟﻘﻴﺎﻩ ﻋﻠﻰ أﻛﺘﺎﻓﻬﻤﺎ ﰒ ﺳﻌﻴﺎ ﻋﻠﻰ أﻋﻘﺎﻤﺎ ﻣﺪﺑﺮﻳﻦ ﻓﻮارﻳﺎ ﻋﺮى أﺑﻴﻬﻤﺎ، ﻓﻠﻤﺎ ﻋﻠﻢ ﻧﻮح ﻣﺎ ﺻﻨﻊ اﺑﻨﻪ اﻷﺻﻐﺮ دﻋﺎ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ أن ﻳﻜﻮن ﻋﺒﺪاً ﻷﺧﻮﻳﻪ

126

The Bible speaks of Gomer and Magog, and describes 'Gomer' as an ally of Gog (Book of :6 ). This indicates that Gomer and Gog are different. Clear indication is made in the Bible of Magog being the son of Yaa-fith. As for Gog, who is shown as the prince of Magog, it is not clear whether he too was from the tribe 'Magog' or from some other tribe. Phrases of the Bible indicate that Gog was from the tribe of Magog, thus the translation would be made in the earlier versions of the Bible as 'Gog of Magog', instead of 'Gog and Magog'. In the Quraan and Sunnah however clear mention is made of two distinct tribes, i.e. Ya'juj and Ma'juj, and not Ya'juj of Ma'juj. This shows that besides Magog, there was another tribe that was, and shall always be the ally of Magog. It is highly possible that the word 'Ya'juj' means 'man/prince/leader of Gog', and that it refers to Gomer, the eldest son of Yaa-fith. As for the word 'Magog' it most likely means 'people of Gog'. When one peruses the pages of history to locate the lineage of 'Gog', one finds hardly any mention of this, as though a special effort had been made from the very beginning to cover the identity of 'Gog'. The reason for this could most possibly have been to quell any question later arising in the tribes of Magog as to why was their leader from another tribe. Anyone who has studied briefly regarding the family knows as 'Rothshield', which controls majority of the world's resources presently and which is in control of every Jewish lobby worldwide, and which itself admits being from the descendents of Ashkenaz, son of Gomer, will know that from amongst the laws their founding father had set down was that the empire shall be controlled by his eldest son, followed by his eldest son, and so forth. If this was indeed a practice he had learnt from his ancestors, it would imply that according to the custom of this tribe, the eldest son of Yaa-fith (viz. Gomer) would be ruler over the empire of the progeny of Yaa-fith, which would in turn rule over the progeny of Saam and Haam. After Gomer, rule would pass onto Ashkenaz (eldest son of Gomer) and so forth. The notion of Gog being Gomer is not definite, but it surely does stand out as a possibility when one glances at the way current satanic lobbies operate, all operating for centuries under the same Rotshield family, a family that would loudly boast about its link to Ashkenaz, as well as to Gomer.

127

The Rothshield made known their link to 'Gomer', whose people were once called Gomermians and later Germans, through the very title they chose for their family, i.e. 'Rothshield'. The original name of this family was in fact 'Bauer'. It was in 1760 that Amschel Bauer changed the family surname to 'Rothschild' after the red hexagram or sign signifying 666 hanging over the entrance door ("Rot," is German for, "Red," "Schild," is German for, "Shield," or, "Sign"). The word 'Rothschild' will thus means 'shield or sign of The German', and in a broader context it would probably translate as 'The shield of Gomer, (i.e. Gog, prince of Magog').

The descendents of Ya'juj and Ma'juj in the light of the narrations

It appears in the narrations of and that after (or behind) the Ya'juj and Ma'juj there shall be three great nations, viz.

15 .( Ta'weel ', and ' Taar-ees ', (or Thaar-lees or Thaa-rees' ِ ﻣﻨﺴﻚ، َوﺗَ ِﺄو َﻳﻞ، َوﺗَﺎر َﻳﺲ The phrase 'after/behind' could either be referring to the children of Yaa-fith that shall be born after Ya'juj and Ma'juj, or to nations that shall be an off-shoot of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj.

Each of the above three words appear in the Bible and the previous scriptures, with a slight change in pronunciation. A brief discussion shall thus be made regarding each of these words:

15 This has been narrated in Sahih Ibn Hibban as a hadith quoted by Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Masood 15 , ٍ ِ ِ ِِ ِ َﻋ ْﻦ َﻋ ْﻤﺮو ﺑ ﻦ ﻣﻴﻤﻮن اﻷودي . َﻋ ِﻦ اﺑْ ِﻦ َﻣ ْﺴﻌُﻮد، َﻋ ِﻦ ِاﻟﻨﱯ - ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ - "ﻗَ َﺎل : إ ن ﻳَﺄْ ُﺟ َﻮج َوَﻣﺄْ ُﺟ َﻮج أﻗَ ﻞ َﻣﺎ ﻳـَْﺘـُﺮُك َأﺣُﺪُﻫ ْﻢ ﻟ ُﺼْﻠﺒﻪ أﻟْﻔﺎً ﻣ َﻦ  ِ ِ ِ ِِ ِ ِ اﻟﺬرﻳﺔ، إ ن ﻣ ْﻦ َوَراﺋﻬ ْﻢ َأﳑﺎً ﺛَﻼَﺛﺎ ً : ﻣﻨﺴﻚ، َوﺗَ ِﺄو َﻳﻞ، َوﺗَﺎر َﻳﺲ . ﻻ ﻳـَْ ﻌ ﻠَ ُﻢ َﻋَﺪَدُﻫ ْﻢ إﻻ اﷲ ُ " ( ﺻﺤﻴﺢ اﺑﻦ ﺣﺒﺎن) and by Hakim in his Mustadrak, as a hadith quoted by Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr. Hafiz Dhahabi has agreed to it being on the conditions of Bukhari and Muslim.

ِ  ِ ٍ ِ ِ ْ ْ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ َﻋ ْﻦ َﻋْﺒﺪ اﻟﻠﻪ ﺑْﻦ َﻋ ْﻤﺮو َرﺿ َﻲ اﻟﻠﻪُ َﻋ ْﻨـُﻬَﻤﺎ، ﻗَ َﺎل : " ﻳَﺄ ُﺟ ُﻮج َوَﻣﺄ ُﺟ ُﻮج َﳝُﺮ أَوُﳍُْﻢ ﺑَﻨـَﻬﺮ ﻣﺜْﻞ د ْﺟﻠَﺔَ، َوَﳝُﺮ آﺧُﺮُﻫ ْﻢ َﻓـَﻴـُﻘ ُﻮل : ﻗَْﺪ َﻛ َﺎن ﰲ َﻫَﺬا َاﻟﻨـﻬﺮ َﻣﺮةً َﻣﺎءٌ، َوَﻻ ِ ِ ِِ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ َﳝُ ُﻮت َرُﺟ ٌﻞ إﻻ ﺗـََﺮَك أَﻟًْﻔﺎ ﻣ ْﻦ ذُرﻳﺘﻪ ﻓَ َﺼﺎﻋًﺪا، َوَﻣ ْﻦ ﺑـَْﻌَﺪُﻫ ْﻢ ﺛ ََ ﻼﺛَﺔُ َأُﻣﻢ : ﺗَﺎو َﻳﺲ َوﺗَﺎو َﻳﻞ َوﻧَﺎﺳ ٌﻚ َوَﻣْﻨ َﺴ ٌﻚ « َﺷ ﻚ ُﺷْﻌﺒَﺔ ُ » َﻫَﺬا َﺣﺪ ٌﻳﺚ َﺻﺤ ٌﻴﺢ َﻋﻠَﻰ َﺷْﺮط ِ اﻟﺸْﻴ َﺨْﲔ، َوَﱂْ ُﳜِْﺮَﺟﺎﻩُ " [ اﻟﺘﻌﻠﻴﻖ - ﻣﻦ ﺗﻠﺨﻴﺺ اﻟﺬﻫﱯ ] 8505 - ﻋﻠﻰ ﺷﺮط اﻟﺒﺨﺎري وﻣﺴﻠﻢ وأﻣﺎ ﻋﻨﺪ اﻟﻄﻴﺎﻟﺴﻲ ﻓﻬﻲ " ﺗﺄوﻳﻞ، وﺛﺎرﻟﻴﺲ، وﻣﻨﺴﻚ ". وأﻣﺎ ﰲ اﳌﻄﺎﻟﺐ اﻟﻌﺎﻟﻴﺔ ﻓﻬﻲ : " ﺗﺄوﻳﻞ، وﺗﺎر ﻟﻴﺲ، وﻧﺎﺳﻚ

128

ر , و , The tribes of

ﻣﻨﺴﻚ - a)The first off-shoot

The statement of Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr, which has been narrated by .' ك ' and ' ك ' Haakim 16 , quotes the word as

Ibn al-Faqih in Al-Buldaan 17 has quoted a statement of Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr In this narration the wording is .( ﺧﺰر ) regarding the people of the land of Khazar .( ك instead of) ' ك ' and ( ك instead of) ' ك'

In the present-day Bible 18 the three tribes who shall be under the rule of Ma'juj are listed as 'Roosh', ' Maashik ' and 'Tubal'.

,are all correct ك and , ك , ك It thus seems most probable that the words 19 and refers to what in English is written as ' Meshek ', the sixth son of Yaa-fith , and as a 'ن ' the lands of his progeny. (This pronunciation is attained by reading the 'silent letter', given it the sound of 'Meih', thus creating 'Meih-shik' and 'Maih-sik'

Later in history, this word would undergo various changes, and lands populated by tribes loyal to 'Meshek', would be named after him, for example Moscow (which was at first ' Mosky') and Minsk 20 .

16 ٍ ِ ِ ِ َوَﻣ ْﻦ ﺑـَْﻌَﺪُﻫ ْﻢ ﺛََﻼﺛَﺔُ َأُﻣﻢ : ﺗَﺎو َﻳﺲ َوﺗَﺎو َﻳﻞ َو ﻧَﺎﺳ ٌﻚ َوَﻣْﻨ َﺴ ٌﻚ « َﺷ ﻚ ُﺷْﻌﺒَﺔ ُ » - ( اﳌﺴﺘﺪرك ) )

17 وﺧﻠﻒ اﳋﺰر ّأﻣﺘﺎن، ﻳﻘﺎل ﻹﺣﺪاﳘﺎ ﻣﻨﺸﻚ وﻣﺎﺷﻚ ( اﻟﺒﻠﺪان - أﺑﻮ ﻋﺒﺪ اﷲ أﲪﺪ ﺑﻦ ﳏﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ إﺳﺤﺎق اﳍ ﻤﺪاﱐ اﳌﻌﺮوف ﺑﺎﺑﻦ اﻟﻔﻘﻴﻪ ) )

18 ﻛﺘﺎب ﺣﺰﻗﻴﺎل اﻹﺻﺤﺎح اﻟﺘﺎﺳﻊ واﻟﺜﻼﺛﲔ ( ﻟﺬﻟﻚ ﺗﻨﺒﺄ ﻳﺎ اﺑﻦ آدم وﻗﻞ ﳉﻮج ... ) ( وأﰐ ﺑﻚ ﻋﻠﻰ أرﺿﻲ ﻟﻜﻲ ﺗﻌﺮﻓﲏ اﻷﻣﻢ ﺣﲔ أﺗﻘﺪس ﻓﻴﻚ أﻣﺎم أﻋﻴﻨﻬﻢ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج ... وﻳﻜﻮن ﰲ ذﻟﻚ اﻟﻴﻮم ﻳﻮم ﳎﻲء ﺟﻮج ﻋﻠﻰ أرض إﺳﺮاﺋﻴﻞ ... ﻫﺎ أﻧﺎ ذا ﻋﻠﻴﻚ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج رﺋﻴﺲ رو ش ﻣﺎﺷﻚ وﺗﻮﺑﺎل 19 1 Chronicles 1:5. The seven sons of Japheth, viz. Gomer, Magog, Madai, Javan, Tubal, Meshek and Tiras. 20 Minsk is the capital and largest city of Belarus, situated on the Svislach and the Nyamiha Rivers. Minsk is the administrative capital of the Commonwealth of Independent States (CIS) and seat of the Executive Secretary. (Ashkenazi Jews and their link with Minsk)

During its first centuries, Minsk was a city with a predominantly Early East Slavic population (the forefathers of modern-day Belarusians). After the 1569 Polish–Lithuanian union, the city became a destination for migrating Poles 129

……………………………

ول and رس b) The second and third empire - 21

With certainty to pinpoint these two nations is difficult. However there is great inclination towards them referring to Tiras and Tubal, the 5th and 7th son of Yaa- fith.

1 Chronicles 1:5. The seven sons of Japheth, viz. Gomer, Magog, Madai, Javan, Tubal , Meshek and Tiras .

This would also correspond with the words of the narrations22 that mention:

ِ  ِ ِِ ِ ِ ِ إن ﻣ ْﻦ َوَراﺋﻬ ْﻢ َأﳑﺎً ﺛَﻼَﺛﺎ ً : ﻣﻨﺴﻚ، َوﺗَﺄو َﻳﻞ، َوﺗَﺎر َﻳﺲ . ﻻ ﻳـَْﻌﻠَ ُﻢ َﻋَﺪَدُﻫ ْﻢ إﻻ اﷲ ُ " ( ﺻﺤﻴﺢ اﺑﻦ ﺣﺒﺎن - )ﻣﺮﻓﻮع )ﻣﺮﻓﻮع ٍ ِ ِ ِ َ و َﻣ ْﻦ ﺑـَْﻌَﺪ ُﻫ ْﻢ ﺛََﻼﺛَﺔُ َأُﻣﻢ : ﺗَﺎو َﻳﺲ َوﺗَﺎو َﻳﻞ َوﻧَﺎﺳ ٌﻚ َوَﻣﻨْ َﺴ ٌﻚ « َﺷ ﻚ ُﺷْﻌﺒَﺔ ُ » ( اﳌﺴﺘﺪرك ﻣﻮﻗﻮف ) ) 'after the Ya'juj and Ma'juj shall come three great nations ',

(who worked as administrators, clergy, teachers and soldiers) and Jews ( Ashkenazim ) At the time of the 1897 census under the , Jews were the largest ethnic group in Minsk, at 52% of the population, with 47,500 of the 91,000 residents. [16] Other substantial ethnic groups were Russians (25.5%), Poles (11.4%) and Belarusians (9%).

After 'The Holocaust', the percentage of Jews dropped to less than 10%, since from then on these Jews set out on a mass-scale emigration to Israel, the US, and Germany. Today only about 10,000 Jews live in Minsk. The traditional minorities of Poles and have remained at much the same size (17,000 and 3,000 respectively).

### The point of note from the article above is the link this land played in 'gathering the Ashkenazi Jew', who migrated towards it from the lands of Ashkenaz (Khazar) from the year 1569 onwards, and thereafter from 1980 onwards (300 years later) driving them in huge numbers towards Israel, the USA, and Germany, in order that through their numbers and satanic tricks they could control these three most significant lands.

As for the role Moscow (city of The Kremlin) played in the Ashkenazi wars of recent times, that is not hidden to any who have even a little knowledge regarding Vladimir Stalin and his satanic era. 21 The word appears in the narrations with various pronunciations, viz: Taar-ees - ﺗﺎرﻳﺲ Taar-lees ( Mataalib-Aaliya ) and - ﺗﺎر ﻟﻴﺲ , ( Thaar-lees ( Musnad Tayaalisi - ﺛﺎرﻟﻴﺲ (Ibn-Hibban ). 22 ِ  ِ ِِ ِ ِ ِ إن ﻣ ْﻦ َوَراﺋﻬ ْﻢ َأﳑﺎً ﺛَﻼَﺛﺎ ً : ﻣﻨﺴﻚ، َوﺗَﺄو َﻳﻞ، َوﺗَﺎر َﻳﺲ . ﻻ ﻳـَْ ﻌ ﻠ َ ُﻢ َﻋَﺪَدُﻫ ْﻢ إﻻ اﷲ ُ " ( ﺻﺤﻴﺢ اﺑﻦ ﺣﺒﺎن - )ﻣﺮﻓﻮع ٍ ِ ِ ِ َ و َﻣ ْﻦ ﺑـَْﻌَﺪُﻫ ْﻢ ﺛََﻼﺛَﺔُ َأُﻣﻢ : ﺗَﺎو َﻳﺲ َوﺗَﺎو َﻳﻞ َوﻧَﺎﺳ ٌﻚ َوَﻣْﻨ َﺴ ٌﻚ « َﺷ ﻚ ُﺷْﻌﺒَﺔ ُ » ( اﳌﺴﺘﺪرك ﻣﻮﻗﻮف ) )

130

(i.e. the 5th, 6th and 7th son of Yaa-fith, which shall also be under the rule of Magog, who in turn is ruled by Gog (Gomer).

Thus from the seven sons of Yaa-fith, it seems that indication has been made ;( وج ) and Magog ;( وج ) towards five in the narrations above, viz. Gomer Only Madai .( رس ) and Tiras ( ك ) Meshek ;( ول ) followed thereafter by Tubal and Javan were left out.

As with Meshek, many nations would later affiliate itself with Tiras. One of note is the lands that would be ruled by the Czar. In fact in the Slovic language the full word is 'Tsar is ' which translates into 'Tsar'.

The empires of The Czar/Tsaris included:

• The First Bulgarian 23 Empire, in 913–1018 • The Second Bulgarian Empire, in 1185–1396 • The Serbian Empire, in 1346–1371 • The Tsardom of Russia 24 , in 1547–1721 (replaced in 1721 by imperator , but remaining in use outside Russia – and also officially in relation to several regions – until 1917)

23 The country's name, Bulgaria is taken from the word, , an extinct tribe of Turkic origin, which created the country. Their name is not completely understood and difficult to trace back earlier than the 4th century AD. but it is possibly derived from the Proto-Turkic word bulģha ("to mix", "shake", "stir") and its derivative bulgak ("revolt", "disorder") (which is a unique feature of the 'Yajuj and Ma'juj').

24 Russia is the largest country in the world by area, covering more than one-eighth of the Earth's inhabited land area, and the ninth most populous, with over 144 million people at the end of December 2017

## From the history of the three 'Tsar empires' discussed, i.e. The Russian Empire (which then developed into an even bigger USSR), The Mighty Serbian Empire and The Bulgarian Empire, one point that emerges from all is the role that these empires played in preventing Muslim Rule reaching Western Europe, and in making the biggest contributions towards collapsing the Muslim Ottoman Caliphate.

131

• The Tsardom of Bulgaria, in 1908–1946

As for the meaning of 'Tsar' itself, it was originally a title used to designate East and South Slavic monarchs or supreme rulers of Eastern Europe. As a system of government in the Tsardom of Russia and the Russian Empire, it is known as Tsarist autocracy, or Tsarism. The term is derived from the Latin word Caesar , which was intended to mean "Emperor" in the European medieval sense of the term.

Pinpointing the location of the Ya'juj, Ma'juj and their 3 off-shoot clans

Magog ,( وج ) To gain a better understanding of the lands occupied by Gomer a few maps of the world, in ( رس ) and Tiras ( ك ) Mashek ,( ول ) Tobal ,( وج) accordance to how the positions of the lands were described prior to 1900, have been provided.

…………………………………………………….

Map 1 - World According to Herodotus, the Greek (5th century BC).

Take note of the location of Mt Haemus (today known as the Balcan Mountains) and Mt Taurus (bottom and left of Pontus Euginus - also spelt as Póntos Áxeinos , meaning 'dark grey sea'), which would later be called 'the Black Sea', and of the area populated by the people called Skythia (above the Black Sea ), which was the Greek name for Magogites, the progeny of Magog.

132

The names of places and tribes on this map were in accordance to names assigned to these areas and tribes by the Greek.

Flavius Josephus, a Jewish-Roman historian, approximately six hundred years later, while writing his books on history at the bequest of his Roman masters, would explain much of these Greek names.

Part of what he wrote in his book ' Book 1, chapter 6' is as follows:

• Gomer founded those whom the Greeks now call Galatians, [Galls,] but were then called Gomerites. • Magog founded those that from him were named Magogites, but who are by the Greeks called Scythians. • Now as to Javan and Madai, the sons of Japhet; from Madai came the Madeans, who are called Medes , by the Greeks; but from Javan, Ionia, and all the Grecians, are derived. • Thobel founded the Thobelites, who are now called Iberes; and the Mosocheni were founded by Mosoch; now they are Cappadocians. • Thiras also called those whom he ruled over Thirasians; but the Greeks changed the name into Thracians .

133

Map 2 - Isidore's Etymologiae - 7th Century

Isidore of Seville (a scholar described by the 19th-century historian Montalembert as, "The last scholar of the ancient world.") had drawn this map, showing the lands populated by the descendents of Saam (Sem), Haam (Ham) and Yaa-fith (Japhet), in his encyclopedia, known as 'Isidore's Etymologiae', written close to his death, in 636.

The first printed version of this book was made available in 1472, and it is this map that is regarded to be the first map included in a printed book.

and ,( ول ) Tubel ,( رس ) According to this map, the 3 famous tribes of Tiras • .populated the land below The Black Sea ,( ك ) Meshech .is shown above the Black Sea as well as to its bottom right ( وج ) Gomer • • A tribe called the 'Ashkenaz' is shown to have been between the Black Sea (left) .(Sea (right ( زر ) and The Caspian .( وج ) No direct mention is made of Magog • 134

• The land of 'Europe' is described as 'The land of Yaa-Fith (Japhet), which is similar The father of the - او اروم ' to the description given in the hadith for Yaa-fith as Roman', as narrated in the Sunan of Imam Tirmidhi. 25

Map 3 - Robert Wilkinson 19th century

• This map, though not so clear, outlines the 3 lands populated by Saam, Haam (Ham) and Yaa-fith (spelt here as Joaphet). This map was prepared in 1853, which makes one understand that until prior to the mid-19th century, Shem was associated with all of Asia, Ham with all of Africa and Japheth with all of Europe. • The land of 'Gog' can be made out at the top-right of the yellowish area.

25 ﻋﻦ ﲰﺮة ﺑﻦ ﺟﻨﺪب، أن رﺳﻮل اﷲ ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ وﺳﻠﻢ ﻗﺎل : ﺳﺎم أﺑﻮ اﻟﻌﺮب، وﻳﺎﻓﺚ أﺑﻮ اﻟﺮوم، وﺣﺎم أﺑﻮ اﳊﺒﺶ . ﻫﺬا ﺣﺪﻳﺚ ﺣﺴﻦ ( اﻟﱰﻣﺬي )  ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ  و ﻗﺎل اﳍﻴﺜﻤﻲ َرَواﻩُ اﻟﻄَﺒـَﺮاﱐ ﰲ اﻟْ َﻜﺒﲑ، َورَﺟﺎﻟُﻪُ ُﻣَﻮﺛـُﻘ َﻮن . 135

Map 4 - Khazaria (850 to 965) The land between The Black Sea and the Caspian Sea

which lies between the Caspian ,( زر ) This map shows the area known as Khazaria and the Black Sea. Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-Aas, and many historians thereafter made mention of this land (Khazaria) being the prime spot around which the tribes of the Ya'juj and the Ma'juj resided.

Khazaria in relation to the Ya'juj and Ma'juj ( ر ) Mention of

1) Sayyiduna Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-Aas described the known world in his time as follows 26 :

26 وﻗﺎل ﻋﺒﺪ اﷲ ﺑﻦ ﻋﻤﺮو ﺑﻦ اﻟﻌﺎص ﺑﻦ واﺋﻞ ّاﻟﺴﻬﻤﻲ : ﺻﻮرة اﻟﺪﻧﻴﺎ ﻋﻠﻰ ﺧﻤﺴﺔ أﺟﺰاء ﻛﺮأس اﻟﻄﻴﺮ واﻟﺠﻨﺎﺣﻴﻦ واﻟﺼﺪر واﻟﺬﻧﺐ . ﻓﺮأس اﻟﺪﻧﻴﺎ اﻟﺼﻴﻦ، وﺧﻠﻒ اﻟﺼﻴﻦ أّﻣﺔ ﻳﻘﺎل ﻟﻬﺎ واق واق، ووراء واق واق ﻣﻦ اﻷﻣﻢ ﻣﺎ ﻻ ﻳﺤﺼﻲ إﻻ اﷲ . واﻟﺠﻨﺎح اﻷﻳﻤﻦ اﻟﻬﻨﺪ، وﺧﻠﻒ اﻟﻬﻨﺪ 136

'The form of the world is comprised of five portions, similar to the head of a bird, its two wings, the chest and the tail.

The head is 'Sween' (China), beyond which lies a nation known as 'Waaq Waaq. (Islands past China, which include Japan, Taiwan, Philippines, Indonesia, etc) And after Waaq Waaq are nations whose numbers only Almighty Allah knows. (Americas)

The right wing is Hind (India), beyond which lies the ocean. And there is none beyond that.

The left wing is Khazar, beyond which lies two nat ions, one of which is Menshek or Mashik. And behind Menshek or Maashik are the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, making up nations whose numbers none but Almighty Allah know.

The Khazar Empire was located between as well as North of th e Caspian Sea and the Black Sea. The lands that lie above this are shown as Russia, and Mongol.

………………………………………………………. b) The historian, Mas'oodi, has quoted the description of the continents as given by Hermus, The exact date o f this person is not .' ﻣﻌﺮﻓﺔ ﻗﺴﻤﺔ اﻷﻗﺎﻟﻴﻢ' the-Wise, in his writing, known as known, but it is clear that during the early Greek civilization he was well known.

Hermus divided the land into seven continents, viz.

اﻟﺒﺤﺮ، وﻟﻴﺲ ﺧﻠﻔﻪ ﺧﻠﻖ . واﻟﺠﻨﺎح اﻷﻳﺴﺮ اﻟﺨﺰر، وﺧﻠﻒ اﻟﺨﺰر ّأﻣﺘﺎن، ﻳﻘﺎل ﻹﺣﺪاﻫﻤﺎ ﻣﻨﺸﻚ وﻣﺎﺷﻚ، وﺧﻠﻒ ﻣﺎﺷﻚ وﻣﻨﺸﻚ ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج ﻣﻦ اﻷﻣﻢ ﻣﺎ ﻻ ﻳﻌﻠﻤﻬﺎ ّإﻻ اﷲ ( اﻟﺒﻠﺪا ن - : اﺑﻦ اﻟﻔﻘﻴﻪ اﻟﻬﻤﺪاﻧﻲ ) 137

1) Hind (India/Pakistan/Bangladesh) 2) Hijaz and Yemen 3) Misr (Egypt) 4) Babylon (Iraq) 5) The land of the Romans (Western and Central Europe) 6) The land of Ya'juj and Ma'juj (Eastern Europe/Asia) 7) Sween (China)

In his explanation of the world he placed Babylon (Iraq) at the centre 27 , with the remaining six circling around it.

Whilst explaining the boundaries of 'The land of the Romans' he wrote, 'Its borders are from the Sea of Shaam until the furthest part of Rome which meets with the ocean , until the land of Khazar and the Land of Ya'juj and Ma'juj , until the borders of Babylon.

As for the Land of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, he described its borders as meeting up with China, until the Balkh River, and until the Sea of Shaam.

An approximate area designation, in accordance to Hermus would probably be as follows:

1) Hind (India/Pakistan/Bangladesh) - Black circle 2) Hijaz and Yemen - Red Circle

27 ﻣﻌﺮﻓﺔ ﻗﺴﻤﺔ اﻷﻗﺎﻟﻴﻢ ﻟﻬﺮﻣﺲ اﻟﺤﻜﻴﻢ - اﻷول : اﻟﻬﻨﺪ، واﻟﺜﺎﻧﻲ : اﻟﺤﺠﺎز واﻟﻴﻤﻦ، واﻟﺜﺎﻟﺚ : أرض ﻣﺼﺮ، واﻟﺮاﺑﻊ : أرض ﺑﺎﺑﻞ، واﻟﺨﺎﻣﺲ : أرض اﻟﺮوم، واﻟﺴﺎدس : ﻳﺎﺟﻮج وﻣﺎﺟﻮج، واﻟﺴﺎﺑﻊ : أرض اﻟﺼﻴﻦ، وﺟﻌﻞ اﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺮاﺑﻊ وﺳﻄﺎً، وﺟﻌﻞ اﻟﺴﺘﺔ اﻟﺒﺎﻗﻴﺔ ﻣﻄﻴﻔﺔ ﺑ ﻪ و ﺣﺪ اﻷﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺨﺎﻣﺲ : ﺑﺤﺮ اﻟﺸﺄم إﻟﻰ أﻗﺼﻰ اﻟﺮوم ﻣﻤﺎ ﻳﻠﻲ اﻟﺒﺤﺮ، إﻟﻰ أرض اﻟﺨﺰر وﻳﺎﺟﻮج وﻣﺎﺟﻮج، إﻟﻰ ﺣﺪ اﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺮاﺑﻊ وﺣﺪ اﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺴﺎدس : أرض اﻟﺼﻴﻦ إﻟﻰ ﻧﻬﺮ ﺑﻠﺦ، إﻟﻰ ﺑﺤﺮ اﻟﺸﺄم اﻟﺬي ﻳﻠﻲ اﻟﻤﺸﺮق () () 138

3) Misr (Egypt) - Orange Circle 4) Babylon (Iraq) – Dark Blue Circle 5) The land of the Romans (Western and Central Europe) -Yellow 6) The land of Ya'juj and Ma'juj (North Asia) - Light Blue 7) Sween (China) – Green Circle

……………………………………………………………………………

From the maps shown above, one understands that prior to the year 1900, the lands of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj would be outlined clearly on the maps of explorers, historians and scholars of the Bible.

The land to the North would be identified as the lands of Yaa-fith (the father of the Roman). The progeny of Yaa-fith would then divide, with one group populating the left, creating Europe, and one group moving to the right, creating North Asia, with Russia and Mongolia being its hugest states.

The area beginning with Russia until the borders of China would be identified as the lands of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj, and the area towards the left would be called ‘The lands of Rome’.

The sons of Yaa-fith were seven, but Gomer (Gog, prince of Magog) and Magog established themselves as the leaders of the lands of the remaining five tribes, thus creating a ‘continent’ described as ‘The lands of Ya’juj and Ma’juj.

Mention of the continent of the ‘Ya’juj and Ma’juj’ in Islamic literature

Abu al-Faraj ibn al-Jauzi quotes in his book on history, Al-Muntazam 28 :

‘Scholars, besides Ka’b al-Ahbar, have stated that the earth comprises of seven continents, viz. 1) Hind (India); 2) Hijaz; 3) Misr (Egypt); 4) Babylon (Iraq); 5) Rome; 6) The land of the Turk and the Ya’juj and Ma’juj ; 7) Sween (China)’

Ibn al-Jauzi then quotes Abu al-Hasan Ahmed ibn Ja’far 29 , who describes the 6 th continent as follows:

28 ِ ﻗﺎل ﻛﻌﺐ اﻷﺧﺒﺎر : ﺗﺠﺪ ﻓﻲ ﻛﺘﺎب اﻟﻠﻪ َﻋﺰ َوَﺟ ﻞ ﻣﻌﻨﻰ اﻟﺘﻮراة أَن اﻷَْرض َﻋﻠَﻰ ﺻﻔﺔ اﻟﻨﺴﺮ، ﻓﺎﻟﺮأس اﻟﺸﺎم، واﻟﺠﻨﺎﺣﺎن اﻟﻤﺸﺮق واﻟﻤﻐﺮب، واﻟﺬﻧﺐ اﻟﻴﻤﻦ، وﻻ ﻳﺰال اﻟﻨﺎس ﺑﺨﻴﺮ َﻣﺎ ﻟَ ْﻢ ﻳﻘﺮع اﻟﺮأس، ﻓَِﺈذَا ﻗﺮع اﻟﺮأس ﻫﻠﻚ اﻟﻨﺎس ِ َوﻗَ َﺎل ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﻣﻦ اﻟْﻌُﻠََﻤﺎء : اﻷَْرض ﻛﻠﻬﺎ ﺳﺒﻌﺔ أﻗﺎﻟﻴﻢ، ﻓﺎﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻷَول اﻟﻬﻨﺪ، َواﻟﺜﺎﻧﻲ اﻟﺤﺠﺎز ، واﻟﺜﺎﻟﺚ ﻣﺼﺮ، واﻟﺮاﺑﻊ ﺑﺎﺑﻞ، واﻟﺨﺎﻣﺲ اﻟﺮوم، ِ ِ واﻟﺴﺎدس اﻟﺘﺮك وﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮج، واﻟﺴﺎﺑﻊ اﻟﺼﻴﻦ، وﻣﻘﺪار ﻛﻞ إﻗﻠﻴﻢ ﺳﺒﻌﻤﺎﺋﺔ ﻓﺮﺳﺦ ﻓﻲ ﺳﺒﻌﻤﺎﺋﺔ ﻓﺮﺳﺦ ﻣﻦ ﻏَْﻴﺮ أَن ﻳﺪﺧﻞ ﻓﻲ َذﻟ َﻚ ﺟﺒﻞ وﻻ ِ واد، واﻟﺒﺤﺮ اﻷﻋﻈﻢ ﻣﺤﻴﻂ ﺑَِﺬﻟ َﻚ، ُﻛﻠﻪُ ﻳﺤﻴﻂ ﺑِِﻪ ﺟﺒﻞ ﻗﺎف . ( اﻟﻤﻨﺘﻈﻢ) 139

‘The 6 th continent (Land of the Turk and Ya’juj and Ma’juj’ begins in the East. It passes over the lands of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj, over the lands of Khazer, over and ends at the Sea of Al-Maghrib (The Mediterranean Sea)’ 30

### The land of Constantinople (Istanbul) is regarded as the dividing line between Europe and Asia.

………………………………..

Map of the historian Ibn Hauqal of the 10 th century 31

29 أﺣﻤﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﺑ ﻦ ﻣﻮﺳﻰ ﺑﻦ اﻟﻮزﻳﺮ ﻳﺤﻴﻰ ﺑﻦ ﺧﺎﻟﺪ ﺑﻦ ﺑﺮﻣﻚ، أﺑﻮ اﻟﺤﺴﻦ : ﻧﺪﻳﻢ أدﻳﺐ ﻣﻐﻦ، ﻣﻦ ﺑﻘﺎﻳﺎ اﻟﺒﺮاﻣﻜﺔ، ﻣﻦ أﻫﻞ ﺑﻐﺪاد . ﻛﺎن ﻓﻲ ﻋﻴﻨﻴﻪ ﻧﺘﻮء ﻓﻠﻘﺒﻪ اﺑﻦ اﻟﻤﻌﺘﺰ ﺑﺠﺤﻈﺔ، ﻓﻠﺰﻣﻪ اﻟﻠﻘﺐ. وﻛﺎن ﻛﺜﻴﺮ اﻟﺮواﻳﺔ ﻟﻸﺧﺒﺎر ( 224 - 324 )ﻫـ 30 واﻹﻗﻠﻴﻢ اﻟﺴﺎدس: ﻳﺒﺘﺪئ ﻣﻦ اﻟﻤﺸﺮق، ﻓﻴﻤﺮ َﻋﻠَﻰ ﺑﻼد ﻳﺄﺟﻮج وﻣﺄﺟﻮ ج، ﺛُﻢ َﻋﻠَﻰ ﺑﻼد اﻟﺨﺰر، وﻳﻤﺮ َﻋﻠَﻰ اﻟﻘﺴﻄﻨﻄﻴﻨﻴﺔ، وﻳﻨﺘﻬﻲ ِإﻟَﻰ ﺑﺤﺮ اﻟﻤﻐﺮب 31 http://www.muslimheritage.com/article/when-world-was-upside-down -maps-muslim- civilisation 140

Muhammad Abu al-Qasim Ibn Hawqal was a 10th-century Arab Muslim writer, geographer, The face" ; ورة ارض) and chronicler. His famous work, written in 977, is called Surat al-Ard of the Earth"). On the basis of his writings, he died after 368 H / 978 C.E.

.can be seen on his map, under Russia ( وا وج و وج ) The land of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj

## A point that can be learnt from the maps of Muslim scholars is that there is no necessity is placed at the ( ل ) that North be at the top of the map. In the map of Ibn Hauqal North bottom of the map.

Much later, with the New World discoveries on the rise by the end of the 15 th Century, maps from the Muslim Civilisation began to follow the modern cartographic traditions, of which we are familiar with today. There is no definitive reason why the old maps placed south on the top, but from a spatial perspective, what is traditionally seen as north or south is all relative. Nick Danforth states that “Europeans made the maps [ with North at the top]because they wanted to be on top ”.

…………………………………………………………..

Map of Mahmûd El Kaşgari (11 th century)

141

Mahmûd bin Hüseyin bin Muhammed El Kaşgari was originaly from Barskhan, which today, is in the country of Kyrgyzstan. His extensive travels throughout central Asia exposed him to the v arying spoken Turkic dialects and caused him to compose his most prestigious work, Divanu lugat it-Türk.

In his world map from the Divanu lugat it-Türk , El Kaşgari intricately depicts the locations of different Turkic tribes from Europe all the way through to China.

In his map he pinpoints the lands of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj on the top right, (blue) which is shown as North West, which would possibly cover China, Mongolia and West of Russia.

……………………………………………………………

Map of Al-Idrisi (12 th century)

142

Abu Abdullah Muhammad al-Idrisi al-Qurtubi al-Hasani as-Sabti, or simply Al-Idrisi, was a well-known 12 th century Muslim geographer, cartographer and Egyptologist. He is responsible for one of the most famous maps appearing in the history of Muslim civilisation. Born in Ceuta, , he later moved to Palermo, Sicily.

Al-Idrisi was a distinguished guest of the Sicilian Monarch Roger II, and spent much of his working life in Sicily. After completing his studies in Córdoba, he went on to travel extensively throughout the Mediterranean from Lisbon to Damascus. It was Roger II who had requested a group of geographers, with Al-Idrisi as the permanent secretary, to collate all available resources and compose an accurate world map. Of the twelve scholars commissioned to this cartographic project, ten of them were of the Muslim civilisation. The research required for this map took fifteen years after which the actual map making process began. This resulted in the creation of the book ‘nuzhat al-mushtaq fiikhtiraq al-afaq’ Entertainment for He Who Longs to Travel the World"). The) ( زھ اق اراق اق) manuscript consists of 70 maps with its world map featured first in the collection. Al-Idrisi’s maps are some of the most mimetic works of the Middle Ages. His maps also portray a detailed grasp of the topography of the Mediterranean region and it also shows South at the top.

,( ر ) The area of the Ya’juj and Ma’juj is shown at the bottom to be North East of Bulgaria which in a map with North on top will be North West (i.e. Russia)

………………………………………………………….

143

Conclusion

From what has been discussed in detail, it has been made clear that historains had long ago identified the lands of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, which on the present map would cover the lands of Russia, Mongolia, China and so on. The issue which the later scholars discussed and differed was with regards to the spot at which Dhul- Qarnein erected his barrier, and which group of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj were the cause of the barrier being erected.

This too, by the grace of Almighty Allah, and through the writings and research of Hadrat Allamah Anwar Shah Sahib and his student, Moulana Hifzur-Rahman Sahib, has now been possibly defined. According to the research of these two scholars, the tribe of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj which was the focus of Dhul-Qarnein's barrier was at that time known as Scythians, and were later on referred to as Ashkanaz.

From the writings of historians regarding 'The Thirteenth Tribe' of the Jews, viz. The Ashkenazi Jew, it is seen that it was this very group who would, hundreds of years later, mystriously adopt the Jewish faith, spread across the lands of Europe and America, establish a all-surrounding banking and education system, based primarily upon usary and atheism, and lead the call for the return of the Jewish people to their 'promised land', despite the fact that they had and till today have no affiliation at all with the creed of Nabi Musa Alaihi Salaam, they are in no way from the progeny of Nabi Yaqub Alaihi Salaam, and their babaric manners, pittiless hearts and passion for war, torture and turmoil resembles that of a carnivorous animal, rather than that of one who believes even slightly in the Hereafter.

It is the understanding of this writer (and only Almighty Allah knows what is fully correct) that an indication can indeed be taken from the inclusion of the incident of Dhul-Qarnein and the Ya'juj and Ma'juj at the end of Surah Kahf, that it shall be the very same tribes of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj which were blocked by Dhul-Qarnein who shall be at the forefrunt of the war against Islam, during the era of dajjali fitan (trials and tribulations), and that just as Dhul-Qarnein was utilized to ward out the harms of this group, so too shall Almighty Allah continue lifting up His selected servants, who to some extent shall ward off their evil, until finally Hadrat Mahdi Alaihi Salaam, and Hadrat Isa Alaihi Salaam shall bring an end to their evil and shall collapse their satanic empire.

144

As for the remaining tribes of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj, which even today are controlled by this Ashkenazi group, upon hearing of the slaying of their diety, which we know as 'dajjal', and upon witnessing the rise of the Islamic flag worldwide, they shall mobilize their atheist and satanic armies, their nuclear powers, and their weapons of mass destruction and unleash upon the Muslim world the harshest and most letal attack that the world had ever and will ever witness. This unleash is prehaps what has been described in Surah al-Anbiya, and has been defined as 'a major sign of the proximity of Qiyamah'.

Against this force Nabi Isa Alaihi Salaam and the believers shall be instructed to flee to mountain tops, to forts, and to caves. 32

After completing a reign of evil upon the earth, Almighty Allah shall, through His Divine command, without any soldier or army, destroy the entire population of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. A sore shall develop at the armpits of each of them and shortly thereafter they shall collapse dead.

The earth shall be filled with their corpses, its stench, and perhaps nuclear gasses, due to which none who are still alive in the mountains and caves shall be able to descend. Birds, with long necks, shall be sent to carry the corpses and dispose of them in the oceans. Rains shall then fall continuously, cleansing the earth of the filth, the stench and the poison of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj nations.

When Nabi Isa Alaihi Salaam shall finally come down the mountains, the world of technology shall no longer exist, nor shall the world know the meaning of 'evil'. Upon his descent that phase of human history shall commence which shall be the most peaceful period that history has and will ever witness, during which even a snake shall not cause harm to a child. 33

 ِ ِ ِ ِ 32 ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ﺛُﻢ ﻳَﺄْﺗﻲ ﻧَﺒ ﻲ اﻟﻠﻪ ﻋ َﻴﺴﻰ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ اﻟﺴﻼم َﻗـْﻮًﻣﺎ ﻗَْﺪ َﻋ َﺼَﻤُﻬ ْﻢ اﻟﻠﻪُ، َﻓـﻴ َْﻤ َﺴ ُﺢ ُو ُﺟ َﻮﻫُﻬ ْﻢ َوﻳُ َﺤﺪُﺛـُﻬ ْﻢ ﺑ َﺪَرَﺟﺎﺗِﻬ ْﻢ ﻓﻲ اﻟْ َﺠﻨﺔ، َﻓـَﺒـْﻴـﻨَﺎ ُﻫ ْﻢ َﻛ َﺬﻟ َﻚ ِ   ِ ِ ِ ِ ِِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ  إ ْذ ْأَوَﺣﻰ اﻟﻠﻪُ إﻟَﻴْﻪ : ﻳَﺎ ﻋ َﻴﺴﻰ، إﻧﻲ ﻗَْﺪ ْأَﺧَﺮْﺟ ُﺖ ﻋﺒَ ًﺎدا ﻟﻲ، َﻻ ﻳََﺪان ﻷَ َﺣﺪ ﺑﻘﺘَﺎﻟِﻬ ْﻢ، ﻓﺄَ ْﺣِﺮْز ﻋﺒَﺎدي إﻟَﻰ اﻟﻄ ِﻮر َوَﻳـْﺒـَﻌ ُﺚ اﻟﻠ ﻪُ ﻳَﺄْ ُﺟ َﻮج  ِ ِ َوَﻣﺄْ ُﺟ َﻮج، َوُﻫ ْﻢ َﻛَﻤﺎ ﻗَ َﺎل اﻟﻠﻪُ ﻋﺰ وﺟﻞ {: ﻣ ْﻦ ُﻛ ﻞ َﺣ َﺪ ٍب َﻳـﻨْﺴﻠُ َﻮن [} اﻷﻧﺒﻴﺎء ]96: ( اﺑﻦ ﻣﺎﺟﻪ ﺑﺴﻨﺪ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ) 33 ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ َﻓـﻴَ ُﻜ ُﻮن ﻋ َﻴﺴﻰ اﺑْ ُﻦ َﻣْﺮﻳََﻢ َﻋﻠَﻴْﻪ اﻟﺴَﻼُم ﻓﻲ أُﻣﺘﻲ َﺣ َﻜًﻤﺎ َﻋ ْﺪًﻻ، َوإَﻣ ًﺎﻣﺎ ُﻣْﻘﺴﻄًﺎ، ﻳَُﺪ ق اﻟﺼﻠ َﻴﺐ، َوﻳَْﺬﺑَ ُﺢ اﻟْﺨﻨِْﺰ َﻳﺮ، َوﻳَ َﻀ ُﻊ اﻟْﺠْﺰﻳَﺔَ، ٍ ِ ِ ٍ ِ ِ ِ َوَﻳـْﺘـُﺮُك اﻟﺼ َﺪﻗَﺔَ، ﻓََﻼ ﻳُ ْﺴَﻌﻰ َﻋﻠَﻰ َﺷﺎة َوَﻻ ﺑَﻌ ٍﻴﺮ، َوُﺗـْﺮﻓَ ُﻊ اﻟﺸ ْﺤﻨَﺎءُ َواﻟﺘﺒَﺎﻏُ ُﺾ، َوُﺗـْﻨـَﺰعُ ُﺣَﻤﺔُ ُﻛ ﻞ ذَات ُﺣَﻤﺔ، َﺣﺘﻰ ﻳُْﺪﺧ َﻞ اﻟَْﻮﻟ ُﻴﺪ ﻳََﺪﻩُ ﻓﻲ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ ﻓﻲ اﻟْ َﺤﻴﺔ ﻓََﻼ ﺗَ ُﻀ ﺮ ﻩُ، َوﺗُﻔﺮ ْاﻟَﻮﻟ َﻴﺪةُ ْاﻷَ َﺳ َﺪ ﻓََﻼ ﻳَ ُﻀﺮَﻫﺎ، َوﻳَ ُﻜ َﻮن اﻟﺬﺋْ ُﺐ ﻓﻲ اﻟْﻐَﻨَِﻢ َﻛﺄَﻧﻪُ َﻛﻠُْﺒـَﻬﺎ، َوﺗُْﻤَﻸُ ْ اﻷَْر ُض ﻣ ْﻦ اﻟﺴﻠِْﻢ َﻛَﻤﺎ ﻳُْﻤَﻸُ ِْاﻹﻧَﺎءُ ِ ِ ِ ِ  ﻣ ْﻦ اﻟَْﻤﺎء، َوﺗَ ُﻜ ُﻮن اﻟْ َﻜﻠَﻤﺔُ َواﺣ َﺪةً، ﻓََﻼ ُﻳـْﻌﺒَُﺪ إِﻻ اﻟﻠﻪُ، َوﺗ َ َﻀ ُﻊ اﻟْ َﺤْﺮ ُب ْأَوَز َارَﻫﺎ ( اﺑﻦ ﻣﺎﺟﻪ - ﺑﺴﻨﺪ ﺿﻌﻴﻒ ﻻﺟﻞ اﻻﻧﻘﻄﺎع) 145

How and when exactly this shall occur is from the secrets of the Knowledge of Almighty Allah. What has been compiled in this book is merely a step in attempting to understand the issue of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. If it proves correct, then that is from the Grace and Favour of Almighty Allah. And if it is incorrect, the may Almighty Allah forgive me, and save the Ummah from becoming confused with any wrong theory. Aameen.

Completed, by the Grace and Favour of Almighty Allah on the morning of Jumuah, the 24th of Sha'baan 1439 / 11th of May 2018

May Almighty Allâh, through His sheer Bounty, accept and make it beneficial for man and jinn till the Last Day. Aameen!

I am well aware of my inefficiency in all branches of knowledge, thus I beg those whom Almighty Allâh has blessed with a strong mind and hand in Islamic knowledge to kindly inform this weak one of errors within this compilation, so that it may Insha-Allâh be rectified in future additions.

Suggestions, corrections, positive critisizm may be forwarded to the following email address: [email protected]

ِ ِ ِِ ِ َ وآﺧُﺮ َ ﻧﺎد ْﻋَﻮا أَن اﻟْ َﺤ ْﻤ ُﺪ ﻟﻠﻪ َ ر ب اﻟَْﻌﺎﻟَﻤ َﻴﻦ و ﺻﻠﻰ اﷲ ﻋﻠﻰ اﻟﻨﺒﻲ اﻷﻣﻲ و ﻋﻠﻰ آﻟﻪ و اﺻﺤﺎﺑﻪ أﺟﻤﻌﻴﻦ

146